Class '. 

Book 

BEQUEST OF 
ALBERT ADSIT CLEMONS 
(Not available for exchange) 



il 




HOR^ PAULIiNiE, 



CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION. 



WILLXAM PALEY, 9. D, 

ARCHDEACON OF CA'RLISLT., 



NEVZ-YORK: 

: UBLISHF.D BY S. K1N&, 136 WILLtAM-STRClST. 



■V 



Albert Adsit Cieraons 
Aug. 24, 1938 
(Not available for exchange) 



JohriSione & Van Norden, Printer?. 




TD 

THE RIGHT REVEREND 

JOHN LAW, D. De 

LORD BISHOP OF EILLALA AND ACHONRY; 
AS A TESTIMONY 
OF ESTEEM FOR HIS VIRTUES AND LEAR^"IJfGs \ 
AND OF GRATITUDE 
FOR THE LONG AND FAITHFUL FBIENDSHiP 
WITH WHICH 
THE AUTHOR HAS BEEN KONOURED 
BV HIM, 
THIS ATTEMPT TO CONFIRM 
JHE EVIDENCE OF THE CHRISTIAN HISTO^T 
IS INSCRIBED 
BY HIS AFFECTIONATE 
AND 

MOST OBLIGED SERVANT; 

W. PALEy. 



CONTENTS. 



HORiE PAULINA. 

PAGE 

Exposition of the argument 9 

The Epistle to the Romans 19 

The first Epistle to the Corinthians .... 44 

The Second Epistle to the Corinthians . . 62 

The Epistle to the Galatians ...... 92 

The Epistle to the Ephesians 122 

The Epistle to the Pnilippians . . . . . 150 

The Epistle to the Colossians 162 

The First Epistle to the Thessalonians . . 169 

The Second Epistle to the Thessalon.ans . 179 

The First Epistle to Timothy 185 

The Second Epistle to Timothy .... 194 

The Epistle to Titus 203 

The Epistle to Philemon ....... 208 

The Subscriptions of the Epistles .... 213 

The Conclusion 217 



THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION IN 
VISITING THE SICK. 

The manrier of visiting the sir/c. 

SECT. I. Assistance that is to be give^i to sick 
and dying persons by the ministry 
of the clergy ...... 249 

SECT. II. Rules for the manner of visiting the 

sick . ib. 

SECT. III. Of instructing the sick man in the 
nature of repentance and confes- 
sion of his sins 252 

Argimaents and exhortations to move 
the sick man to repentance and ^ 
confession of his sins .... ib. 
Arguments and general heads of dis- 
course/ by way of consideration; to 
awaken a stupid conscience and 
the careless sinner 257 



Xi CONTENTS. 

8ECT, IV. Of applying spiritual remedies to 
the unreasonable fears and dejec- 
tions of the sick . . . page 263 
Considerations to be offered to per- 
sons under religious melancholy 264 
An exercise against despair . . 267 
SECT, V. Considerations against presumption 272 
The order for the visitation of the sick . , 274 
The communion of the sick ...... 25^ 

Proper collects that may be used with any of 
the prayers for the sick 289 

Prayers for the sick ; mt. 

A general prayer for the acceptance «f our de- 
votions for the sick . 292 

Particular prayers for the sick . . . . . 293; 
A larger form of prayer for th« sick , . . 295 

Proper psalms for the sick 297' 

A declaration of forgiveuesB 299' 

Occasional prayers for the sick ; viz. 
A prayer for a person in the beginning of his 

sickness 300 

For thankfulness in sickness ib. 

For a blessing on the means used for a sick per- 
son's recovery , . . , 301 

For a sick person wbeft tberei appears some 

hope of recovery ib. 

In behalf of the sick person, when he finds any 

abatement of his distemper 302: 

For one who is dangerously ill 303 

For a sick person, when sickness continues long 

upon him ib, 

For the grace of patience 304 

F«r spiritual improvement by sickness . . , 30§ 
For a sick person who is about to make his will 306 

For a sick penitent 307 

For a sick person who intends to receive the 

blessed sacrament . 308 

For a sick person who wants sleep .... 309 
A prayer to be said when a sick pejsen grows 

light-headed , . . . . 310 

For a person when danger is a|)prehended by 

excessive sleep .......... 311 



CONTENTS. vii 

A prayer for a person lying insensible on a sick 
bed ............ PAGE 311 

For one who bath be«n a notoriously wicked 
liver 312 

For one who is hardened and imp^enitent . . 314 

For a sick woman that is with child . . . 315 

For a woman in the time of her travail . . 316 

For one who cannot be delivered without di^- 
culty and hazard . 317 

For grace and assistance for a woirian -after de- 
livery^ but still in danger ...... 318 

Prayers for a sick child 319 

A prayer for a person who^ from a state of 
liealth, is suddenly seissed with tbe symptoms 
of death . 320 

For a sick person, when there appeareth small 
hope of recovery ^1 

A general yrayer for preparation and readiness 
to die 322 

\ commendatory prayer for a sick person at the 
point of departure 323 

A litany for a sick person at the time of depar- 
ture ib. 

Form of recommending the soul to God in her 
departure from the b^dy 32G 

4 consolatory form of devotion, that may be used 
v/ith the friends or relations of the deceased 32^' 

OcQasioml prayers and devotions for the sick and 
unfortunate iit extraordinary cases ; viz. 

A prayer for a person, whose illness is chiefly 
brought on him by some calamitous disasteV 
or l^ss ; as, of estate, relations, or friends, 
&c 330 

For a person who, by any calamitous disaster, 
hath broken any of his bones, or is very 
much bruised and hurt in his body . . . 331 

For a person who is afflicted with grievous pains 
of his body 332 

For one who is troubled with acute pains of the 
gout, stone, colic, or any other bodily distem- 

^ per ib. 

For a person who hath the small -pox, or any 
^JMCh-like raging infectious disease , , , 83^ 



viii CONTENTS. 

A prayer for a person in a consumption, or any 

lingering disease , . page 334 

For a person who is lame in his sickness . . 335 
For one that is bed-ridden ....... ib. 

For a person troubled in mind or conscience 336 
For one under deep melancholy or dejection of 

spirit 337 

Another prayer for the same 338 

A praj^er for one uiider fears and doubts con- 
cerning his spirituf J condition ; or under per- 
plexing thoughts and scruples about his duty ib. 
For one who is disturbed with wicked and blas- 
phemous thoughts 339 

For a person who is afflicted with a profane mis- 
trust of divine xruths, and blasphemous 

thoughts . 340 

For a person under vhe dread of God^s wrath 

and everlasting damnation ib. 

For a lunatic . . . ..... . . . 3^41 

For natural fools or madmen ...... ib. 

Proper psalms for a sick person at sea . . 342 

A prayer for a sick seaman 344 

For a sick soldier or seaman 345 

A prayer to be used by a person afflicted with a 
distemper of long continuance 347 

Other occasional prayers ; viz. 

On the death of a frieno 348 

For a person troubled ?n mind 349 

For an old person ib. 

A prayer for a person condemned to die . . 35Q 
A prayer of preparation for death .... 351 
I'he ministration of public baptism of infants, to 

be used in churches . 352 

The ministration of private baptism of children 

in houses . c 359 



THE 

TRUTH 

OF THE 

SCRIPTURE HISTORY OF ST. PAUL EVIiN^CIiP;. 



CHAP. I. 

ExposUion of the argument. 

The volume of Christian Scriptures contains 
thirteen letters purporting to be written by St;. 
Paul ; it contains also a book, which, amongst 
other things, professes to deliver the history, or 
rather memoirs of the historj^, of this same per- 
son. By assuming the genuineness of the let- 
ters, we may prove the substantial truth of the 
history ; or, by assuming the truth of the history^ 
we may argue strongly in support of the genuine- 
ness of the letters. But I assume neither one nor 
the other. The reader is at liberty to suppose 
these writings to have been lately discovered in 
the library of the Escurial, and to come to our 
hands destitute of any extrinsic or collateral evi- ' 
dence whatever; and the argument I am about 
to offer is calculated to show, that a comparison 
of the different writings would, even under these 
circumstances, afford good reason to believe the 
persons and transactions to have been real, the 
letters authentic, and the narration in the main 
to be true. 

Agreement or conformity between letters bear-, 
ing the name of an ancient author, and a receiv-. 
ed history of that author's life, does not neces^a- 
xWj establish the credit of eitjier : because. 



10 



EXPOSITION OF 



1. The history may, like Middleten-s Life of 
Ciceio, or Jortin's Life of Erasmus, have been 
wholly, or in part, compiled from the letters : in 
which case it is manifest that the history adds 
nothing to the evidence already afforded by the 
letters ; or, 

2. The letters may have been fabricated out 
of the history ; a species of imposture which is 
certainly practicable ; and which, without any 
accession of proof or authority, would necessa- 
rily produce the appearance of consistenc}'^ and 
agreement ; or, 

3. The history and letters may have been 
founded upon some authority common to both ; 
as upon reports and traditions which prevailed 
in the age in which they were composeci, or upon 
some ancient record now lost, which both writers 
consulted ; in which case also, the letters, with- 
out being genuine, may exliibit marks of con- 
formity with the history ; and the history, with- 
out being true, may agree v.'ith the letters. 

Agreement, therefore, or conformity, is only to 
be relied upon so far as we can exclude these se- 
veral suppositions, IVow the point to be noticed 
is, that in the three cases above enumerated, con- 
formity must be the effect of design. Where tlie 
history is compiled from the letters, which is the 
first case, the design and composition of the work 
are in general so confessed, or made so evident 
by comparison, as to leave us in no danger of 
confounding the production with original history, 
or of mistaking it for an independent authority. 
The agreement, it is probable, will be close and 
uniform, and will easily be perceived to result 
from the intention of the author, and from the 
plan and conduct of his work. — Where the let- 
ters are fabricated from the history, which is the 
second care, it is always for the purpose of im- 
posing a forgery upon the public ; and in order 
To give colour and probability to the fraud, names, 
places., and circumstances, found in the history. 



THE ARGUMENT. 



li 



raay be studiously introduced into the letters, 
as well as a general consistency be endeavoured 
to be maintained. But here it is manifest, that 
whatever congruity appears, is the consequence 
of meditation, artifice, and design. — The third 
case is that wherein the history and the letters, 
without any direct privity or communication 
with each other, derive their materials from the 
same source ; and, by reason of their common 
original, furnish instances of accordance and cor- 
respondenc3^ This is a situation in which we 
must allow it to be possible for ancient writings 
to be placed ; and it is a situation in which it is 
more difficult to distinguish spurious from genu- 
ine writings, than in either of the cases descri- 
bed in the preceding suppositions; inasmuch as 
the congruities observable are so far accidental, 
as that they are not produced by the immediate 
transplanting of names and circumstances out of 
one writing into the other. But although, with 
respect to each other, the agreement in these wri- 
tings be mediate and secondary, yet is it not pro- 
perly or absolutely undesigned : because, with 
respect to the common original from which the 
information of the writers proceeds, it is studied 
and factitious. The case of which we treat, 
must, as to the letters, be a case of forgery ; and 
when the writer who is personating another, sits 
down to his composition — whether he have the 
history with which we now compare the letters, 
or some other record, before him ; or whether he 
have only loose tradition and reports to go by — • 
he must adapt his imposture, as well as he can, 
to what he finris in these accounts; and his 
adaptations will be the result of counsel, scheme, 
and industry ; art must be employed ; and ves- 
tiges will appear of management and design. 
Add to this, that, in most of the following exam- 
ples, the circumstances in which the coincidence 
is remarked are of too particular and dome.s.tic 



12 



EXPOSITION OF 



a nature, to have floated down upon the stream 
of general tradition. 

Of the three cases which we have stated, the 
difference between the first and the two others is, 
that in the first, the design may be fair and ho- 
nest, in the others it must be accompanied with 
the consciousness of fraud ; but in all there is de- 
sign. In examining, therefore, the agreement 
between ancient writings, the character of truth 
and originality is undesignedness : and this test 
applies to every supposition ; for, whether we 
suppose the history to be true, but the letters spu- 
rious ; or, the letters to be genuine, but the his-;, 
tory false ; or, lastly, falsehood to belong to 
both — the history to be a fable, and the letters 
fictitious : the same inference will result— that 
either there will be no agreement between them, 
or the agreement will be the effect of design. — > 
Nor will it elude the principle of this rule, to 
suppose the same person to have been the author 
of all the letters, or even the author both of the 
letters and the history ; for no less design is ne- 
cessary to produce coincidence between different 
parts of a man's own writings, especially when 
they are made to take the different forms of a 
iiistory and of original letters, than to adjust 
them to the circumstances found in any other 
writing. 

With respect to those writings of the New 
Testament which are to be the subject of our 
present consideration, I think that, as to the au- 
thenticity of the epistles, this argument, where it 
is sufticiently sustained by instances, is nearly 
conclusive ; for I cannot assign a supposition of 
forgery, in which coincidences of the kind we in- 
quire after are likely to appear. As to the his- 
tory, it extends to these points : — It proves the 
general reality of the circumstances; it proves 
the historian's knowlfidge of these circumstances. 
Tn the present instance, it confirms his preten- 
sions of having been a contemporary, and in the 



THE ARGUMENT. 



13 



latter part of his history, a companion, of St. 
Paul. In a word, it establishes the substantial 
truth of the narration ; and substantial truth is 
that which, in every historical inquiry, ought to 
be the first thing sought after and ascertained ; 
it must be the ground-work of every other ob- 
servation. 

The reader then will please to remember this 
word undesignedness, as denoting that upon 
v/hich the construction and validity of our argu- 
ment chiefly depend. 

As to the proofs of undesignedness, I sliall in 
this place say little ; for I had rather the reader's 
^persuasion should arise from the instances them- 
selves, and the separate remarks with which they 
may be accompanied, than from any previous 
formularj'' or description of argument. In a 
great plurality of examples, I trust, he will be 
perfectly convinced that no design or contrivance 
whatever has been exercised ; and if some of the 
coincidences alleged appear to be minute,- cir- 
cuitous, or oblique, let him reflect that this very 
indirectness and subtility is that which gives force 
and propriety to the example. Broad, obvious, 
and explicit agreements, prove little ; because it 
may be suggested that the insertion of such is 
the ordinary expedient of every forgery ; and 
though they may occur, and probably will occur, 
in genuine writings, yet it cannot be proved that 
they are peculiar to these. Thus, what St. Paul 
declares, in chap. xi. of 1 Cor. concerning the in- 
stitution of the eucharist — "For I have received 
of the Lord that which I also delivered unto you, 
that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he 
was betrayed, took bread ; and when he had giv- 
en thanks he brake it, and said, Take, eat ; this 
is my body, which is broken for you ; this do in 
remembrance of me," — though it be in close and 
verbal conformity with the account of the same 
transaction preserved by St. Luke, is yet a con- 
formity of which no use can be made in our ar- 



14 



EXPOSITION OF 



gument ; foi if it should be objected that this was 
a mere recital from the Gospel, borrowed by the 
author of the epistle, for the purpose of setting 
off his composition by an appearance of agree- 
ment with the received account of the Lord'*s sup- 
per, I should not know how to repel the insinua- 
tion. In like manner, the description which St. 
Paul gives of himself in his Epistle to the Philip- 
pians (iii. 5.) — " Circumcised the eighth day, of 
the stock of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, a 
Hebrew of the Hebrews ; as touching the law, 
a Pharisee ; concerning zeal, persecuting the 
church ; touching the righteousness which is in 
the law, blameless," — is made up of particulars 
so plainly delivered concerning him in the Acts 
of the Apostles, the Epistle to the Romans^ and 
the Epistle to the Galatians, that I cannot deny 
but that it would be easy for an impostor, who 
was fabricating a letter in the name of St. Paul, 
to collect these articles into one view. This, 
therefore, is a conformity which we do not ad- 
duce. But when I read in the Acts of the Apos- 
tles, that when Paul came to Derbe and Lys- 
tra, heboid a certain disciple was there, named 
Timotheus, the son of a certain woman which 
was a Jev;ess and when, in an epistle address- 
ed to Timothy, I find him reminded of his ha- 
ving known the Holy Scriptures from a child^^ 
which implies that he must, on one side or both, 
have been brought up by Jewish parents ; I con- 
ceive that I remark a coincidence which shows, 
by its very obliquity^ that scheme was not em- 
ployed in its formation. In like manner, if a 
coincidence depend upon a comparison of dates, 
or rather of circumstances from which the dates 
are gathered — the more intricate that comparison 
shall be ; the more numerous the intermediate 
steps through which the conclusion is deduced ; 
in a word, the more circuitous the investigation 
is, the better, because the agreement which final- 
ly results is thereby farther removed from the sus- 



THE ARGUMENT. 



15 



picion of contrivance, affectation, or design. And 
it should be remembered, concerning these coin- 
cidences, that it is one thing to be minute, and 
another to be precarious ; one thing to be unob- 
served, and another to be obscure ; one thing to 
be circuitous or oblique, and another to be forced,, 
dubious, or fanciful. And this distinction ought 
always to be retained in our thoughts. 

The very particularity of St Paul's epistles ; the 
perpetual recurrent of names of persons and pla- 
ces ; the frequent allusions to the incidents of his 
private life, and the circumstances of his condi« 
tion and history; and the connexion and paral- 
lelism of these v^^ith the same circumstances in 
the Acts of the Apostles, so as to enable us, for 
the most part, to confront them one with another I 
as well as the relation v/hich subsists between the 
circumstances, as mentioned or referred to in the 
different epistles— -afford no inconsiderable proof 
of the genuineness of the writings, and the re» 
ality of the transactions. For as no advertency 
is sufficient to guard against slips and contradic- 
tions, when circumstances are multiplied, and. 
when they are liable to be detected bycontempo* 
rary accounts equally circumstantial, an impos- 
tor, 1 should expect, would either have avoided 
particulars entirely, contenting himself with doc- 
trinal discussions, moral precepts, and general re- 
flections ;* or if, for the sake of imitating St. 

* This, however must not be misunderstood. A person 
writing to liis friends, and upon a subject in which the 
transactions of his own life were concerned, would pro- 
bably be led, in the course of his letter, especially if it 
was a long one, to refer to passages found in his history. 
A person addressing an epistle to the public at large, or, 
under the form of an epistle, delivering a discourse upon 
some speculative argrument, would not, it is probable, meet 
with an occasion of alluding to the circumstances of hi« life 
at all ; be might, or he might not ; the chance on either side 
is nearly equal. This is the situation of the catholic epis- 
tle. Although, therefore, the presence of these allusions 
and agreements be a valuable accession to the arguments 
by which the authenticity of a letter is maintained, yet the 
want of them certainly forms no positive objection. 



la EXPOSITION OF 



Paul's style, he should have thought it necessary 
to intersperse his composition with names and cir- 
cumstances, he would have placed them out of 
the reach of comparison with the history. And 
I am confirmed in this opinion by the inspection 
of two attempts to counterfeit St. Paul's epistles, 
which have come down to us ; and the only at- 
tempts of which we have any knowledge, that 
are at all deserving of regard. One of these is 
an epistle to the Laodiceans, extant in Latin, 
and preserved by Fabricius in his collection of 
apocryphal scriptures. The other purports to be 
an epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians, in an- 
swer to an epistle from the Corinthians to him. 
This was translated by Scroderus from a copy in 
the Armenian language which had been sent to 
W. Whiston, and was afterwards, from a more 
perfect copy procured at Aleppo, published by his 
sons, as an appendix to their edition of Moses 
Chorenensis. No Greek copy exists of either : 
they are not only unsupported by ancient testimo- 
ny, but they are negatived and excluded ; as they 
have never found admission into any catalogue 
of apostolical writings, acknowledged by, or 
known to, the early ages of Christianity. In 
the first of these I found, as I expected, a total 
evitation of circumstances. It is simply a col- 
lection of sentences from the canonical epistles, 
strung together with very little skill. The second, 
which is a more versute and specious forge- 
ry, is introduced with a list of names of persons 
who wrote to St. Paul from Corinth ; and is pre- 
ceded by an account sufficiently particular of the 
manner in which the epistle was sent from Co- 
rinth to St. Paul, and the answer returned. But 
they are names which no one ever heard of : and 
the account it is impossible to combine with any 
thing found in the Acts, or in the other epistles. 
It is not necessary for me to point out the inter- 
nal marks of spuriousness and imposture which 
these compositions betray ; but it was necessary 



THE ARGUMENT. 



17 



to observe, that they do not afford those coinci- 
dences which we propose as proofs of authenti- 
city in the epistles which we defend. 

Having explained the general scheme and for- 
mation of the argument, I may be permitted to 
subjoin a brief account of the manner of con- 
ducting it. 

I have disposed the several instances of agree- 
ment under separate numbers ; as well to mark 
more sensibly the divisions of the subject, as for 
another purpose, viz. that the reader may there- 
by be reniinded that the instances are independ- 
ent of one another. I have advanced nothing 
which I did not think probable ; but the degree 
of probability by which different instances are 
supported, is undoubtedly very different. If the 
reader, therefore, meets with a number which 
contains an instance that appears to him unsa- 
tisfactory, or founded in mistake, he will dismiss 
that number from the argument, but without pre- 
judice to any other. He will have occasion also 
to observe, that the coincidences discoverable in 
some epistles are much fewer and weaker, than 
what are supplied by others. But he will add to 
his observation this important circumstance — 
that whatever ascertains the original of one epis- 
tle, in some measure establishes the authority of 
the rest. For, whether these epistles be genuine 
or spurious, every thing about them indicates 
that they come from the same hand. The dic- 
tion, which it is extremely difficult to imitate, 
preserves its resemblance and peculiarity 
throughout all the epistles. TsTumerctis expres- 
sions and singularities of style, found in no other 
part of the New Testament, are repeated in dif- 
ferent epistles ; and occur in their respective 
places, without the smallest appearance of force 
or art. An involved argumentation, frequent 
obscurities, especially in the order and transition 
of thought, piety, vehemence, affection, bursts 
of rapture, and of unparalleled sublimity, are 
1^- 



18 



EXPOSITION, &c. 



properties, all or most of them, discernible in 
every letter of the collection. But although 
these epistles bear strong marks of proceeding 
from the same hand, I think it is still more cer- 
tain that they were originally separate publica- 
tions. They form no continued story ; they com- 
pose no regular correspondence ; they comprise 
not the transactions of any particular period ; 
the}^ carry on no connexion of argument ; they 
depend not upon one another ; except in one or 
two instances, they refer not to one another. I 
will farther undertake to sa)'^, that no study or 
care has been employed to produce or preserve 
an appearance of consistency amongst them. AJl 
^vhich observations show that the)' were not in- 
tended by the person, whoever he was, that wrote 
them, to come forth or be read together : that 
they appeared at first separately, and have been 
collected since. 

The proper purpose of the following work is to 
bring together, from the Acts of the Apostles, and 
from the different epistles, such passages as fur- 
nish examples of undesigned coincidence ; but I 
have so far enlarged upon this plan, as to take 
into it some circumstances found in the epistles, , 
which contributed strength to the conclusion, 
though not strictly objects of comparison. 

It appeared also a part of the same plan, to 
examine the difficulties which presented tJiem- 
selves in the course of our inquiry. 

I do not know that the subject has been propo- 
sed or considered in this view before. Ludoviciis, 
Capellus, Bishop Pearson, Dr. Benson, and~Dr. 
Lardner, have each given a continued liistory of 
St, Paul's life, made up from the Acts of the 
Apostles and the epistles joined together: but 
this, it is manifest, is a different undertaking from 
the present, and directed to a different purpose. 
If what is here offered shall add one thread to 
that complication of probabilities by which the 
Christian historj'- is attested, the reader's aite.i\r 



THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. 19 



tion will be repaid by the supreme importance of 
the subject ; and my design will be fully an- 
swered. 

CHAP. H. 

THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. 
No. I. 

The first passage I shall produce from t-iis 
epistle, and upon which a good deal of observa- 
tion will be founded, is the following : 

''But now I go unto Jerusalem, to minister un- 
to the saints; for it hath pleased them of Mace- 
donia and Achaia to make a certain contribution 
for the poor saints which are at Jerusalem." 
Rom. XV. 25, 26. 

In this quotation three distinct circumstances 
are stated — a contribution in Macedonia for the 
relief of the Christians of Jerusalem, a contribu- 
tion in Achaia for the same purpose, and an in- 
tended journey of St. Paul to Jerusalem. These 
circumstances are stated as taking place at the 
same time, and that to be the time when the 
epistle was written. Now let us inquire whether 
we can find these circumstances elsewhere ; and 
whether, if we do find them, they meet together 
in respect of date. Turn to the Acts of the 
Apostles, chap. xx. ver. 2, 3, and you read the 
following account: "When he had gone over 
those parts, (viz. Macedonia,) a nd had given them 
much exhortation, he came into Greece, and 
there abode three months ; and when the Jews 
laid wait for him, as he was about to sail into 
Syria, he proposed to return through Macedonia." 
From this passage, compared with the account of 
Paul's travels given before, and from the sequel 
of the chapter, it appears that upon St. PauTs 
second \\sit io the peninsula of Greece, his in- 
tention was, when he should leave the country, 
to proceed from Achaia directly by sea to Syria ; 
but that to avoid the Jews^ who were lying in 



20 



THE EPISTLE 



wait to intercept him in his route, he so far 
changed his purpose as to go back through Ma- 
cedonia, embark at Philippi, and ])ursue his voy- 
age from thence towards Jerusalem. Here there- 
fore is a journey to Jerusalem, but not a syllable 
of any contribution. And as St. Paul had 
taken several journeys to Jerusalem before, 
and one also immediately after his Jirst visit into 
the peninsula of Greece, (Acts xviii. 21.) it can- 
not from hence be collected in which of these 
visits the epistle was written, or, with certainty, 
that it was written in either. Tiie silence of the 
historian, who professes to have been with St. 
Paul at the time, (xx. 6.) concerning any contri- 
bution, might lead us to look out for some different 
journey, or mi^ht induce us perhaps to question 
the consistency of the two records, did not a very 
accidental reference, in another part of the same 
history, afford us sufficient ground to believe that 
his silence w^as omission. When St. Paul made 
his reply before Felix, to the accusations of Ter- 
tullus, he alleged, as was natural, that neither 
the errand which brought him to Jerusalem, nor 
I'is conduct whilst be remained there, merited the 
calumnies with v.hich the Jews had aspersed 
him. Now after many years (i. e. of absence) 
/ came to bring alms to my nation and offerings ; 
wliereupon certain Jews from Asia found me 
purified in the temple, neither with multitude nor 
with tumult, who ought to have been here before 
thee, and object, if they had aught against me.*' 
Acts xxiv. 17 — 19. This mention of alms and 
offerings certainly brings the narrative in the 
A.cts nearer to an accordance with the epistle ; 
yet no one, I am persuaded, will suspect that tlrls 
clause was put into St. Paul's defence, either to 
supply the omission in the preceding narrative, or 
with any view to such accordancy. 

After all, nothing is yet said or hinted concern" 
ing the place of the contribution ; nothing con- 
cerning Macedonia and Achaia. Turn therefore 
to the First Epistle to the Corinthians, chap. xvi. 



TO THE ROMAKS. 



21 



ver. 1—4. and 3'ou have St. Paul delivering the 
foUowing directions : Concerning the collection 
for the saints, as I have given orders to the 
churches of Galatia, even so do ye; upon the 
first day of the week let every one of you lay by 
him in store as God hath prospered him, that there 
be no gatherings when I come. And when I 
come, whomsoever you shall approve by your 
letters, them will I send to bring your liberality 
unto Jerusalem ; and if it be meet that I go also^ 
they shall go with me." In this passage we find 
a contribution carrying on at Corinth, the capital 
of Achaia, for the Christians of Jerusalem : we 
find also a hint given of the possibility of Ste 
Paul going up to Jerusalem himself, after he 
had paid his visit into Achaia : but this is spoken 
of rather as a possibility than as any settled in- 
tention ; for his first thought was, " WhorasO" 
ever you shall approve by your letters, them will 
I send to bring your liberality to Jerusalem 
and in the sixth verse he adds, " That ye may 
bring me on my journey whithersoever I go." 
This epistle purports to be written after 
St. Paul had been at Corinth ; for it refers 
throughout to what he had done and said 
amongst them whilst he was there. The expres- 
sion, therefore, *^ when I come," must relate to 
a second visit ; against which visit the contribu- 
tion spoken of was desired to be in readiness. 

But though the contribution in Achaia be ex- 
))ressly mentioned, nothing is here said concern- 
ing any contribution in Macedonia. Turn, there- 
fore, in the third place, to the Second Epistle to 
the Corinthians, chap. viii. ver. 1 — 4. and you 
will discover the particular which remains to be 
sought for ; " Moreover, brethren, we do 3^ou to 
wit of the grace of God bestow-ed on the 
churches oj Macedonia ; how that, in a great 
trial of afiiiction, the abundance of their joy and 
their deep poverty abounded under the riches of 
their liberality : for to their power, I bear record^ 



n THE EPISTLE 

yea, and beyond their power, they were willing 
of themselves; praying us, with much entreaty, 
that we would receive the gift, and take upon us 
the fellowship of the ministering to the saints." 
To which add, chap. ix. ver. 2. : "1 know the 
forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of 
you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was 
leady a year ago." In this epistle we find St. 
Paul advanced as far as Macedonia,^ upon that 
second visit to Corinth which be promised in his 
former epistle ; we find also in the passages now 
quoted from it, that a contribution was going on 
in Macedonia at the same time with, or soon 
however following, the contribution which was 
made in Achaia ; but for whom the contribution 
was made does not appear in this epistle at all: 
that information must be supplied from the first 
epistle. 

Here, therefore, at length, but fetched from 
three different writings, we have obtained the 
several circumstances we inquired after, and 
which the Epistle to the Romans brings together, 
viz. a contribution in Achaia for the Christians 
of Jerusalem ; a contribution in Macedonia for 
the same ; and an approaching journey of St. Paul 
to Jerusalem. We have these circumstances — 
each by some hint in the passage in which it is 
mentioned, or by the date of the writing in which 
the passage occurs— fixed to a particular time ; 
and we have that time turning out, upon examina- 
tion, to be in all the same; namely, towards the 
close of St. Paul's second visit to the peninsula of 
Greece. This is an instance of conformity be- 
yond the possibility, I will venture to say, of ran- 
dom writing to produce. I also assert, that it is 
in the highest degree improbable that it should 
have been the effect of contrivance and design. 
The imputation of design amounts to this: that 
the forger of the Epistle to the Romans inserted 
in it the passage upon which our observations are 
i'ouiided, for the purpose of giving colour to his 



TO THE ROMANS. 



23 



forgery by the appearance of conformity with 
other writings which were then extant, I reply, 
in the first place, that, if he did this to counte« 
nance his forgery, he did it for the purpose of an 
argument which would not strike one reader iii 
ten thousand. Coincidences so circuitous as this 
answer not the ends of forgery ; are seldom, I be^ 
lieve, attempted by it. In the second place I ob- 
serve, that he must have had the Acts of the 
Aposties, and the two epistles to the CorinthianSj 
before him at the time. In the Acts of the Apos« 
ties (I mean that part of the Acts which relates 
to this period,) he would have found the journey 
to Jerusalem ; but nothing about the contribu^ 
tion. In the First Epistle to the Corinthians he 
v/ould have found a contribution going on in 
Achaia for the Christians of Jerusalem, and a dis- 
tant hint of the possibility of the journey; bu£ 
nothing concerning a contribution in Macedonia, 
In the Second Epistle to the Corinthians he would 
have found a contribution in Macedonia accom- 
panying that in Achia ; but no intimation foe 
whom either was intended, and not a word about 
the journey. It was only by a close and atten- 
tive collation of the three writings, that he could 
have picked out the circumstances which he has 
united in his epistle ; and by a still more nice ex- 
amination, that he could have determined them 
to belong to the same period. In the third place, 
I remark, what diminishes very much the suspi« 
cion of fraud, how aptly and connectedly the 
mention of the circumstances in question, viz. 
the journey to Jerusalem, and of the occasion of 
that journey, arise from the context, "Whenso- 
ever I take my journey into Spain, I will come to 
you ; for T trust to see you in my journey, and to 
be brought on my way thitherward by you, if first 
I be somewhat filled with your companj''. But 
now I go unto Jerusalem, to mitiister unto ike 
saints ; for it hath pleased them of Macedoftm 
and Achaia to m.aJce a certain coniribuHon for 



24 



THE EPISTLE 



the poor saints ivhich are at Jerusalem. It hath 
pleased them verily, and their debtors they are ; 
for, if the Gentiles have been made partakers of 
their spiritual things, their duty is also to minis- 
ter unto them in carnal thir;gs. When, therefore, 
I have performed this, and have sealed them to 
this fruit, I will come by you in Spain."" Is the 
passage in italics like a passage foisted in for an 
extraneous puipose ? Does it not arise from what 
goes before, by a junction as easy as any example 
of writing upon real business can furnish ? Could 
any thing be more natural than that St. Paul, in 
writing to the Romans, should speak of the time 
when he hoped to visit them; should mention the 
business which then detained him ; and that he 
purposed to set forv/ards upon his journey to 
them, wiien that business was completed ? 

iNio.ir. 

By means of the quotation which formed the 
subject of the preceding number, we collect, that 
the Epistle to the Romans was written at the 
conclusion of St. Paul's second visit to the penin- 
sula of Greece ; but this we collect, not from 
the Epistle itself, nor from any thing declared 
concerning the time and place in any part of the 
epistle, but from a comparison of circumstances 
referred to in the epistle, with the order of events 
recorded in the Acts, and with references to the 
same circumstances, though for quite different 
purposes, in the two epistles to the Corinthians. 
Now, would the author of a forgery, who sought 
to gain credit to a spurious letter by congruities, 
depending upon the time and place in which the 
letter was supposed to be written, have left that 
time and place to be made out in a manner so 
obcure and indirect as this is? If, therefore, co- 
incidences of circumstances can be pointed out in 
this epistle, depending upon its date, or the place 
where it was written, whilst that date and place 
are only ascertained by other circumstances^- 



TO THE ROMANS. 



23 



such coincidences may fairly be stated as unde- 
signed. Under this head I adduce, 

Chap. xvi. 21 — 23. " Timotheus, my workfel- 
low, and Lucius, and Jason, and Sosipater, my 
kinsmen, salute you. I Tertius, who wrote this 
epistle, salute you in the Lord. Gains, mine 
host, and the whole church, saluteth you ; and 
Quartus, a brother." With this passage I com- 
pare, Acts XX. 4. "And there accompanied him 
into Asia, Sopater of Berea ; and, of the Thessa- 
lonians, Aristarcus and Secundus ; and Gaiusof 
Derbe, and Timotheus ; and, of Asia, Tychicus 
and Trophimus." The Epistle to the Romans, we 
have seen, was written just before St. Paul's de- 
parture for Greece, after his second visit to that 
peninsula; the persons mentioned in the quota- 
lion from the Acts are those who accompanied 
him in that departure. Of seven whose names are 
joined in the salutation of the church of Rome, 
three, namely, Sosipater, Gaius, and Timothy, 
are proved, by this passage in the Acts, to have 
been with St. Paul at the time. And this is per- 
haps as much coincidence as could be expected 
from reality, though less, I am apt to think, than 
would have been produced by design. Four are 
mentioned in the Acts who are not joined in the 
salutation ; and it is in the nature of the case 
probable that there should be many attending St. 
Paul in Greece, who knew nothing of the converts 
at Rome, nor were known by them. In like man- 
ner, several are joined in the salutation, who are 
not me-uioned in the passage referred to in the 
Acts. This also was to be expected. The occa- 
sion of mentioning them in the Acts was their 
proceeding with St. Paul upon his journey. But 
we may be sure that there were many eminent 
Christians with St. Paul in Greece, besides those 
v/ho accompanied him into Asia.* 

* Of these Jason is one whose presence upon this occa* 
sionis very naturally accounted for. Jason was an inha- 
bitant of Thessalonica in Macedonia, and entertained St» 



'W THE EPISTLE 

But if any one shall still contend tiiat a forgev 
of the epistle, with the Acts of the Apostles^e- 
fore him, and having settled this scheme of writing 
a letter as from St. Paul upon his second visit in- 
to Greece, would easily think of the expedient of 
putting itf the names of those persons who ap- 
peared to be with St. Paul at the time, as an ob- 
vious recommendation of the imposture : I then 
repeat my observations; first, that he would have 
made the catalogue more complete; and second- 
ly, that with this contrivance in his thoughts, it 
was certainly his business, in order to avail him- 
self of the artifice, to have stated in the body of 
the epistle, that Paul was in Greece when he 
wrote it, and that he was there upon his second 
visit. JYeither of which he has done, either di- 
rectly, or even so as to be discoverable by any 
circumstance found in the narrative delivered in 
the Acts. 

Under the same head, viz. of coincidences de- 
pending upon date, I cite from the epistle the fol- 
lowing salutation : " Greet Priscilla and Aquila, 
my helpers in Jesus Christ, who have for my life 
laid down their own necks; unto whom not onl}^ 
I give thanks, but also all the churches of the 

Ptiulinhis house upon his first visit to that country, Acts 
xvii 7. — St. Paul, upon this his second visit, passed through 
Macedonia on his way to Greece, and, from the situation 
of Thessalouica, most likely through rhat city. It appears, 
from various instances in the Acts to have been the prac 
tice of many converts to attend St. ^ aul, from place to 
place. It is therefore highly probable, I mean th?t il is 
highly consistent with the account in the history, that Ja- 
son, according to that account a zealous disciple, the inha- 
bitant of a city at no great distance from Greece, and 
through which, as il should seem, St. Paul had lately pass- 
ed, should have accompanied St. Paul into Greece, and 
have been with him there at this time. Luctus is another 
name in the epistle. A very slight alteration would con- 
vert Aouxtos into Aat/^aj, Lucius into Luke, which would 
produce an additional coincidence j for, if Luke was the 
author of the history, he was with H. Paul at the time 5 
inasmuch as, describing the voyage which took place soon 
after the writing of this epistle, the historian uses the first 
person—" fFe sailed away from Thilippi." Acts xx. 6, 



TO THE ROMANS, 



27 



Gentiles." Chap. xvi. 3. — It appears from the 
Acts ^Jhe Apostles, that Priscilla and Aquila 
had o^^tvaliy been inhabitants of Rome ; for we 
read, Acts xviii. 2. that *'Paul found a certain 
Jew, named Aquila, lately come from Italy with 
bis wife Priscilla, because that Claudius had 
commanded all Jews to depart from jRome." They 
were connected, therefore, vvith the place to which 
the salutations are sent. That is one coincidence; 
another" is the following: St. Paul became ac- 
quainted with these persons at Corinth during his 
first visit into Greece. They accompanied him 
upon his return into Asia : w^ere settled for some 
time at Ephesus, Actsxvii. 19 — 26. and appear to 
have been with St, Paul when he wrote from that 
place his First Epistle to the Corinthians, 1 Cor. 
xvi, 19. Not long after the writing of which 
epistle, St. Paul went from Ephesus into Macedo- 
nia, and, " after he had gone over those parts," 
proceeded from thence upon his second visit into 
Greece, during which visit, or rather at the con- 
clusion of it, the Epistle to the Romans, as hath 
been shown, vrds v^^ritten. We have therefore 
the time of St. Paul's residence at Ephesus after 
he had written to the Corinthians, the time taken 
up by his progress through Macedonia, (which is 
indefinite, and probably considerable,) and his 
three months abode in Greece ; we have the sum 
of those three periods allowed for Aquila and 
Priscilla going back to Rome, so as to be there 
when the epistle before us was written. Now 
what vhis quotation leads us to observe is, the 
danger of scattering names and circumstances in 
writings like the present, how implicated they 
jOften are with dates and places, and that nothing 
ibut truth can preserve consistency. Had the 
notes of time in the Epistle to the Romans fixed 
the writing of it to any date prior to St. Paul's 
first residence at Corinth, the salutation of Aqui- 
la and Priscilla would have con-tradicted the his- 
tory, because it wquld have been prior to his ac- 



THE EPISTLE 



qiiaintance with these persons. the notes of 
time had fixed it to any period during thc^esi- 
dence at Corinth, during his journey to Jerusalem 
when he first returned out of Greece, during his 
stay at Antioch, whither he went down to Jerusa- 
lem, or during his second progress through the 
Lesser Asia, upon which he proceeded from An- 
tioch, an equal contradiction would have been 
incurred ; because from Acts xviii. 2 — 18, 19 — 26, 
it appears, that during all this time, Aquila and 
Priscilla were either along with St. Paul, or were 
abiding at Ephesus. Lastly, had the notes of time 
in this epistle, which we have seen to be perfectly 
incidental, compared with the notes of time in the 
First Epistle to the Corinthians, which are equal- 
ly incidental, fixed this epistle to be either contem- 
porary with that, or prior to it, a similar contra- 
diction would have ensued; because, first, when 
tlie epistle to the Corinthians was written, Aqui- 
la and Priscilla were along with St. Paul, as they 
joined in the salutation of that church, 1 Cor.xvi. 
19. ; and because, secondly, the history does not 
allow us to suppose that between the time of their 
becoming acquainted with St. Paul and the time 
of St. Paul's writing to the Corinthians, Aquila 
and Priscilla could have gone to Rome, so as to 
have been saluted in an epistle to lliat city ; and 
then come back to St. Paul at Ephesus, so as to 
be joined with him in saluting the church of Co- 
rinth. As it is, all things are consistent. The 
Epistle to the Romans is posterior even to the 
Second Epistle to the Corinthians; because it 
speaks of a contribution in Achaia being comple- 
ted, which the Second Epistle to the Corinthians, 
chap. viii. is only soliciting. It is sufiiciently 
therefore posterior to the First Epistle to the Co- 
rinthians, to allow time in the interval for Aquila 
and -Priscilla's return from Ephesus to Rome. 

Before we dismiss these two persons, we may 
take notice of the terms of commendation in 
which St, Paul describes them, and of the agree- 



TO THE ROMANS. 



29 



ment of that encomium with the history. "My 
helpers in Christ Jesus, who have for my life laid 
down their necks ; unto whom not only I give 
thanks, but also all the churches of the Gentiles." 
In the eighteenth chapter of the Acts, we are in- 
formed, that Aquila and Priscilla were Jews; that 
St. Paul first met with them at Corinth; that for 
some time he abode in the same house with them ; 
that St. Paul's contention at Corinth was with 
the unbelieving Jews, who at first opposed^and 
blasphemed, and afterward with one accord rais- 
ed an insurrection against him ;" that Aquila 
and Priscilla adhered, we may conclude, to St. 
Paul, throughout this whole contest ; for, when he 
left the city, they went with him, Acts xviii. 18. 
Under these circumstances, it is highly probable 
that they should be involved in the dangers and 
persecutions which St. Paul underwent from the 
Jews, being themselves Jews; and, by adhering 
to St. Paul in this dispute, deserters, as they 
would be accounted, of the Jewish cause. Far- 
ther, as they, though Jews, were assisting to St. 
Paul in preaching to the Gentiles at Corinth, they 
had taken a decided part in the great controver- 
sy of that day, the admission of the Gentiles to a 
parity of religious situation with the Jews. For 
this conduct alone, if there was no other reason, 
they may seem to have been entitled to ^'thanks 
from the churches of the Gentiles." They were 
Jews taking part with Gentiles. Yet is all this 
so indirectly intimated, or rather so much of it 
left to inference, in the account given in the 
Acts, that I do not think it probable that a for- 
ger either could or would have drawn liis repre- 
sentation from thence ; and still less probable do 
I think it, that, without having seen the Acts, he 
could, by mere accident, and without truth for his 
guidcj have delivered a representation so conform- 
able to the circumstances there recorded. 

The two congruities last deduced depende,ci 



30 



THE EPISTLE 



upon the time, the two following regard the place? 
of the epistle. 

1. Chap, xvi. 23. " Erastus, the chamberlain 
of the city, saluteth you." Of what city? We 
have seen, that is, we have inferred from circum- 
stances found in the epistle, compared with cir- 
cumstances found in the Acts of the Apostles, 
and in the two epistles to the Corinthians, that 
our epistle was written during St. Paul's second 
visit to the peninsula of Greece. Again, St. 
Paul, in his epistle to the church of Corinth, 1 
Cor. xvi. 3. speaks of a collection going on in that 
city, and of his desire that it might be ready 
against he came thither: and as in this epistle 
he speaks of that collection being ready, it fol- 
lows that the epistle was written either whilst he 
was at Corinth, or after he had been there. Third- 
ly, since St. Paul speaks in this epistle of his 
journey to Jerusalem, as about instantly to take 
place ; and as we learn, Acts xx. 3. that his de- 
sign and attempt was to sail upon that journey 
imn)ediately from Greece, properly so called, i.€. 
as distinguished from Macedonia; it is probable 
that he was in this country when he wrote the 
epistle in which he speaks of himself as upon the 
eve of setting out. If in Greece, he w^as most 
likely at Corinth ; for the two Epistles to the Co- 
rinthians show that the principal end of his com- 
ing into Greece was to visit that city, where he 
had founded a church. Certainly we know no 
place in Greece in which his presence was so pro- 
bable : at least the placing of him at Corinth sa- 
tisfies every circumstance. Now, that Erastus 
was an inhabitant of Corinth, or had some con- 
nexion with Corinth, is rendered a fair subject of 
presumption, by that which is accidentally said 
of him in the Second Epistle to Timothy, chap, 
iii. 20. Erastus abode at CoriiUh'' St. Paul 
complains of his solitude, and is tefling Timothy 
what was become of his companions: Erastus 
abode at Corinth, but Trophimus have I left at 



TO THE ROMANS. 31 



Miletum, sick." Erastus was one of those who 
had attended St. Paul in his travels, Acts xix. 22. ; 
and when those travels had, upon some occasion, 
brought our apostle and his train to Corinth, 
Erastus stayed there, for no reason so probable 
as that it was his home. I allow that this coin- 
cidence is not so precise as some others, yet I 
think it too clear to be produced by accident ; for, 
of the many places which this same epistle has as- 
signed to different persons, and the innumerable 
others which it might have mentioned, how came 
it to fix upon Corinth for Erastus? And, as far as 
it is a coincidence, it is certainly undesigned on 
the part of the author of the Epistle to the Romans ; 
because he has not told us of what city Erastus 
was the chamberlain ; or, which is the same thing, 
from what city the epistle was written, the setting 
forth of which was absolutely necessary to the 
displa}'- of the coincidence, if any such display had 
been thought of: nor could the author of the 
Epistle to Timothy leave Erastus at Corinth, 
from any thing he might have read in the Epistle 
to the Romans, because Corinth is no where in 
that epistle mentioned either by name or descrip- 
tion. 

2. Chap. xvi. 1 — 3. commend unto you 
Phoebe, our sister, which is a servant of the church 
which is at Cenchrea, that ye receive her in the 
Ivord, as becometh saints, and that ye assist her 
in whatsoever business she hath need of you ; for 
she hath been a succourer of many, and of myself 
also." Cenchrea adjoined to Corinth ; St. Paul, 
therefore, at the time of writing the letter, was in 
the neighbourhood of the woman whom he thus 
recommends. But, farther, that St. Paul had be- 
fore this been at Cenchrea itself, appears from the 
eighteenth chapter of the Acts ; and appears by a 
circumstance as incidental, and as unlike design, 
as any that can be imagined. " Paul after this 
tarried there (viz. at Corinth) yet a good while, 
and then took his leave of his brethren, and sailed 



32 



THE EPISTLE 



thence into Syria, and with him Priscilla and 
Aquila, having shorn his head in Cenchrea, for 
he had a vow." xviii. 18. The shaving of the head 
denoted the expiration of the Nazaritic vow. The 
historian, therefore, by the mention of this cir- 
cumstance, virtually tells us, that St. Paul's vow 
was expired before he set forward upon his voy- 
age, having deferred probably his departure until 
he should be released from the restrictions under 
which his vow laid him. Shall we say that the 
author of the Acts of the Apostles feigned this an- 
ecdote of St. Paul at Cenchrea, because he had 
read in the Epistle to the Romans that Phoebe, 
a servant of the church of Cencrea, had been a 
succourer of many, and of him also ?" or shall we 
say, that the author of the Epistle to the Romans^, 
out of his own imagination, created Phoebe " a 
servant of the church at Cenchrea^'' because he 
read in the Acts of the Apostles that Paul had 
" shorn his head" in that place f 

No. III. 

Chap. i. 13. " Now I would not have you igno- 
rant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come 
unto you, but was let hitherto, that I might have 
some fruit among you also, even as among other 
Gentiles." Again, xv. 23, 24. But now having 
no more place in these parts, and having a great 
desire these many years (sroA^.a, oftentimes) to 
come unto you, whensoever I take my journey 
into Spain I will come to you ; for I trust to see 
you in my journey, and to be brought on my way 
thitherward by you : but now I go up unto Jeru- 
salem, to minister to the saints. When, therefore, 
I have performed this, and have sealed to them 
this fruit, I will come b}'- you into Spain." 

With these passages compare Acts xix. 21. 
" After these things were ended, (viz. at Ephesus,) 
Paul purposed in the spirit, when he had passed 
through Macedonia and Acbaia, to go to Jerusa- 



TO THE ROMANS. 33 



ieni : saying, After I have been there, I must also 
see Rome." 

Let it be observed, that our epistle purports to 
have been written at the conclusion of St. Paul's 
second journey into Greece ; that the quotation 
from the Acts contains words said to have been 
spoken by St. Paul at Ephesus, some time before 
he s t forwards upon that journey. Now I con- 
tend that it is impossible that two independent fic- 
tions should have attributed to St. Paul the same 
purpose, especially a purpose so specific and par- 
ticular as this, which was not merely a general 
design of visiting Rome after he had passed 
through Macedonia and Achaia, and after he had 
performed a voyage from these countries to Jeru- 
salem. The conformity between the history and 
the epistle is perfect In the first quotation from 
the epistle, we find that a design of visiting Rome 
had long dwelt in the apostle's mind ; in the quo- 
tation from the Acts, we find that design express- 
ed a considerable time before the epistle was 
written. In the historj'-, we find that the plan 
which St. Paul had formed was, to pass through- 
Macedonia and Achaia ; after that, to go to Jeru- 
salem ; and, when he had finished his visit there, 
to sail for Rome. When the epistle was written, 
he had executed so much of his plan, as to have 
passed through Macedonia and Achaia ; and was 
preparing to pursue the remainder of it, by spee- 
dily setting out towards Jerusalem ; and in this 
point of his travels he tells his friends at Rome, 
that, when he had completed the business which 
carried him to Jerusalem, he would come to them. 
Secondly, I say that the very inspection of the 
passages will satisfy us that they were not made 
up from one another. 

" Whensoever I take my journey into Spain, 
I will come to you ; for I trust to see you in my 
journey, and to be brought on my way tbither- 
Avard by you ; but now I go up to Jerusalem, to 
minister to the saints. When, therefore, I havje 

\01j, IV. 2 



34 



THE EPISTLE 



performed this, and have sealed to them thisfruitj 
I will come by you into Spain." — This from the 
epistle. 

" Paul purposed in the spirit, when he had pass- 
ed through Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Je- 
rusalem : saying, After I have been there, I must 
also see Rome." — This from the Acts. 

If the passage in the epistle was taken from 
that in the Acts, why was Spain put in ? If the 
passage in the Acts was taken from that in the 
epistle, why was Spain left out? If the two pas- 
sages were unknown to each other, nothing can 
account foT their conformity but truth. Whether 
we suppose the history and the epistle to be alike 
fictitious, or the history to be true, but the letter 
spurious, or the letter to be genuine, but the his- 
tory a fable; the meeting with this circumstance 
in both, if neither borrowed it from the other, is. 
upon all these suppositions, equally inexplicablee 

No. TV. 

The following quotation I offer for the purpose 
of pointing out a geographical coincidence, of so 
much importance, that Dr. Lardner considered it 
as a confirmation of the whole history of St Paul's 
travels. 

Chap. XV. 19. " So that from Jerusalem, and 
round about unto Illyricum, I have fully preach- 
ed the gospel of Christ." 

I do not think that these words necessarily im- 
port that St. Paul had penetrated into Illyricum, 
or preached the gospel in that province ; but ra- 
ther that he had come to the confines of Illyricum, 
{fiiX^^ roy iXku^txov,) and that these confines were 
the external boundary of his travels. St Paul con- 
siders Jerusalem as the centre, and is here view^- 
ing the circumference to which bis travels extend- 
ed. The form of expression in the original con- 
%*eys this idea — a^d "U^ovtroiXti^ xai xvKkco (Jt-^xi' 
rov iXXv^titou. Illyricum was the part of this cir- 
cle which he mentions in an epistle to the RoraauSf 



TO THE ROMANS. 



because it lay in a direction from Jerusalem to- 
wards that city, and pointed out to the Roman 
readers the nearest place to them, to which his 
travels from Jerusalem had brought him. The 
name of Illyricum nowhere occurs in the Acts of 
the Apostles ; no suspicion, therefore, can be re- 
ceived that the mention of it was borrowed from 
thence. Yet I think it appears from these same 
Acts, that St. Paul, before the time when he wrote 
his Epistle to the Romans, had reached the con- 
fines of Illyricum; or, however, that he might have 
done so, in perfect consistency with the account 
there delivered. Illyricum adjoins upon Macedo- 
nia ; measuring from Jerusalem towards Rome, 
it lies close behind it. If, therefore, St. Paul tra- 
versed the whole country of Macedonia, the route 
would necessarily bring him to the confines of il- 
lyricum, and these confines would be described as 
the extremity of his journey. Now the account 
of St. Paul's second visit to the peninsula of Greece^ 
is contained in these words : He departed for to 
go into Macedonia ; and when lie had gone over 
these parts, and had given them much exhortation, 
he came into Greece." Acts xx. 2. This account 
allows, or rather leads us to suppose, that St. Paul, 
in going over Macedonia, {^uxhwv roc, f^z^n iztivot,) 
had passed so far to the west, as to come into those 
parts of the country which were contiguous to Il- 
lyricum, if he did not enter into Illyricum itself. 
The history, therefore, and the epistle so far agree, 
ajid the agreement is much strengthened by a co- 
incidence of time. At the time the epistle was 
written, St. Paul might say, in conformity with 
the history, that he had "come into Illyricum;" 
much before that time he could not have said so; for 
Upon his former journey to Macedonia, his route 
is laid down from the time of his landing at Phi- 
lippi to his sailing from Corinth. We trace him 
from Philippi to Amphipolus and ApoUonia ; from 
thence to Thessalonica ; from Thessalonica to Be- 
rea ; from Berea to Athens ; and from Athens to 



36 



THE EPISTLE 



Corinth ; which track confines him to the eastern 
side of the peninsula, and therefore keeps him all 
the while at a considerable distance from Illyri- 
cum. Upon his second visit to Macedonia, the his- 
tory, we have seen, leaves him at liberty. It must 
have been, therefore, upon that second visit, if at 
all, that he approached Illyricum ; and this visit, 
we know, almost immediately preceded the writing 
of the epistle. It was natural that the apostle 
should refer to a journey which was fresh in his 
thoughts. 

No V. 

Chap. XV. 30. Now I beseech you, brethren, 
for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, and for the love 
of the Spirit, that ye strive together with me in 
your prayers to God for me, that I may be deli- 
vered fcom them that do not believe, in Judea." — - 
With this compare Acts xx. 22, 23 ; 

" And now, behold, I go bound in the spirit un- 
tt) Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall be- 
fall me there, save that the Holy Ghost witnesseth 
in every city, saying that bonds and afflictions 
abide me." 

Let it be remarked, that it is the sam.e journey 
to Jerusalem which is spoken of in these two pas- 
sages; that the epistle was written immediately 
before St. Paul set forwards upon this journey from 
Achaia; that the words in the Acts were uttered 
by him when he had proceeded in that journey as 
far as Miletus, in Lesser Asia. This being re- 
membered, I observe that the two passages, with- 
out any resemblance between them that could in- 
duce us to suspect that they were borrov/ed from 
one another, represent the state of St. Paul's 
mind, with respect to the event of the journey, in 
terms of substantial agreement. They both ex- 
press his sense of danger in the approaching visit 
to Jerusalem ; they both express the doubt which 
dwelt upon his thoughts concerning what might 
there befall him. When, in his epistle, he entreats 



TO TFIE ROMANS. S7 

the Roman Christians," for the Lord Jesus Christ's 
sake, and for the love of the Spirit, to strive to- 
gether with him in their prayers to God for him, 
that he might be delivered from them which do not. 
believe, in Judea," he sufficiently confesses his 
fears. In the Acts of the Apostles we see in him 
the same apprehensions, and the same uncertain- 
ty ; " I go bound in the spirit to Jerusalem, not 
knowing the things that shall befall me there." — 
The only difference is, that in the history his 
thoughts are more inclined to despondency than 
in the epistle. In the epistle he retains his hope 
that he should come nnto them with joy by the 
will of God;" in the history, his mind yields to 
the reflection, that the Holy Ghost witnesseth 
in every city that bonds and afflictions awaited 
him." Now that his fears should be greater, and 
his hopes less, in this stage of his journey than 
when he wrote his epistle, that is, when he first 
set out upon it, is no other alteration than might 
well be expected ; since those prophetic intima- 
tions to which he refers, when he says, the Ho- 
ly Ghost witnesseth in every city," had probably 
been received by him in the course of his journey, 
and were probably similar to what we know he 
received in the remaining part of it at Tyre, xxi. 
4. and afterward from Agabus at CfEsaria,xxi. 11. 

No. VI. 

There is another strong remark arising from 
the same passage in the epistle ; to make which 
understood, it will be necessary to state the pas- 
sage over again, and somewhat more at length. 

''I beseech you, brethren, for the Lord Jesus 
Christ's sake, and for the love of the Spirit, that 
ye strive together with me in your prayers to God 
for me, that I may be delivered from them that do 
not believe, in Judea — that I may come unto you 
with joy by the will of God, and may with you be 
refreshed." 

. I desire the reader to call to mind that part of 



3B 



THE EPiSTLE 



St. Paul's liistovy which took place after his arri- 
val at Jerusalem, and which employs the seven 
last chapters of the Acts; and I build upon it this 
observraion — that, supposing the Epistle to the 
Romans to have been a forgery, and the author of 
the forgery to have had the Acts of the Apostles 
before him, and to have there seen that St. Paul, 
in fact, was 7Wt delivered from the unbelieving 
Jews," but, on the contrary, that he was taken in- 
to custody at Jerusalem, and brought to Rome a 
prisoner — it is next to impossible that he should 
have made St. Paul express expectations so con- 
trary to what he saw had been the event; and 
utter prayers, with apparent hopes of success, 
which he must have known were frustrated in 
the issue. 

This single consideration convinces me, that no 
concert or confederacy whatever subsisted be- 
tween the Epistle and the Acts of the Apostles ; 
and that whatever coincidences have been or can 
be pointed out between them, are unsophistica- 
ted, and are the result of truth and reality. 

It also convinces me, that the epistle was writ- 
ten not only in St. Paul's lifetime, but before he 
arrived at Jerusalem; for the important events 
relating to him which took place after his arrival 
at that city, must have been known to the Chris- 
tian community soon after they happened : they 
form the most public part of his history. But had 
they been known to the author of the epistle — in 
other words, had they then taken place — the pas- 
sage which we have quoted from the epistle would 
not have been found there. 

No. VTI. 

I now proceed to state the conformity which 
exists between the argument of this epistle and 
the history of its reputed author. It is enough for 
this purpose to observe, that the object of the 
epistle, that is, of the argumentative part of it, 
was to place the Gentile convert upon a parity of 



TO THE ROMANS. 39 



situation with the Jewish, in respect of his telU 
gious condition, and his rank in the divine favour. 
The epistle supports this point by a variety of ar- 
guments; sucli as, that no man of either descrip- 
tion was justified by the works of the law— for 
this plain reason, that no man had performed 
them; that it became therefore necessary to ap" 
point another medium or condition of justifica- 
tion, in which new medium the Jewish peculiarity 
was merged and lost ; that Abraham's own justi- 
fication was anterior to the law, and independent 
of it ; that the Jewish converts were to consider 
the law as now dead, and themselves as married 
to another ; that what the law in truth could not 
do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God 
had done by sending his Son ; that God had re- 
jected the unbelieving Jews, and had substituted 
in their place a society of believers in Christ, col- 
lected indifferently from Jews and Gentiles. Soon 
after the writing of this epistle, St. Paul, agree» 
ably to the intention intimated in the epistle it- 
self, took his journey to Jerusalem. The day 
after he arrived there, he was introduced to the 
church. What passed at this interview is thus 
related, Acts xxi. 19. : " When he had saluted 
them, he declared particularly what things God 
had wrought among the Gentiles by his ministry | 
and, when they heard it, they glorified the Lord ; 
and said unto him. Thou seest, brother, how many 
thousands of Jews there are which believe; and 
they are all zealous of the law ; and they are in~ 
formed of thee, that thou teachest all the Jews 
which are among the Gentiles to forsake Mosesj 
saying, that they ought not to circumcise their 
children, neither to walk after the customs," SU 
Paul disclaimed the charge ; but there must have 
been something to have led to it. Now it is only 
to suppose that St. Paul openly professed the 
principles which the epistle contains ; that, in the 
course of his ministry, he had uttered the senti- 
ments which he is here made to write ; and the- 



40 



tHE EPISTLE 



iliatter is accounted for. Concerning the accu* 
sation which public rumour had brought against 
him to Jerusalem, I will not say that it was just ; 
but I will say, that if he was the author of the 
epistle before us, and if his preaching was con- 
sistent with his writing, it was extremely natural ; 
for though it be not a necessary, surely it is an 
easy inference, that if the Gentile convert, who 
did not observe the law of Moses, held as advan- 
tageous a situation in his religious interests as 
the Jewish convert who did, there could be no 
strong reason for observing that law at all. The 
remonstrance, therefore, of the church of Jerusa- 
lem, and the report which occasioned it, were 
founded in no very violent misconstruction of the 
apostle's doctrine. His reception at Jerusalem 
was exactly what I showld have expected the au- 
thor of this epistle to have met with. I am en- 
titled therefore to argue, that a separate narra- 
tive of effects experienced by St. Paul, similar to 
what a person might be expected to experience 
who held the doctrines advanced in this epistle, 
forms a proof that he did hold these doctrines; 
and that the epistle bearing his name, in which 
such doctrines are laid down, actually proceeded 
from him. 

No, VIII. 

This number is supplemental to the former. I 
propose to point out in it two particulars in the 
conduct of the argument, perfectly adapted to the 
historical circumstances under which the epistle 
was written ; which yet are free from all appear- 
ance of contrivance, and which it would not, I 
think, have entered into the mind of a sophist to 
contrive. 

1. The Epistle to the Galatians relates to the 
same general question as the epistle to the Ro- 
mans. St. Paul had founded the church of Gala- 
tia; at Rome he had never been. Observe now 
a difference in his manner of treating of the same 



TO THE ROMANS. 



41 



subject, corresponding with this diflference in his 
situation. In the Epistle to the Galatians he puts 
the point in a great measure upon authority : ^'l 
marvel that ye are so soon removed from him 
that called you into the grace of Christ, unto an- 
other gospel/' Gal. i. 6. " 1 certify you, brethren, 
that the gospel which was preached of me, is not 
after man ; for I neither received it of man, 
neither was I taught it but by the revelation of 
Jesus Christ." Chap. i. 11, 12. " I am afraid, 
lest I have bestowed upon you labour in vain." 
iv. 11, 12. 1 desire to be present with you now, 
for I stand in doubt of you." iv. 20. " Behold 1, 
Paul, say unto you, that if ye be circumcised, 
Christ shall profit you nothing." v. 2. " This per- 
suasion Cometh not of him that called you." v. 
8, This is the style in which he accosts the Gala- 
tians. In the epistle to the converts of Rome, 
where his authority was not established, nor his 
person known, he puts the same points upon ar- 
gument. The perusal of the epistle will prove 
this to the satisfaction of everj' reader ; and as 
the observation relates to the whole contents of 
the epistle, I forbear adducing separate extracts. 
I repeat, therefore, that we have pointed out a 
distinction in the two epistles, suited to the rela- 
tion in which the author stood to his different cor- 
respondents. 

Another adaptation, and somew^iat of the same 
kind, is the following : 

2. The Jews, we know, were very numerous at 
Rome, and probably formed a principal part 
amongst the new converts ; so much so, that the 
Christians seem to have been known at Rome ra- 
ther as a denomination of Jews, than as any thing 
else. In an epistle, consequently, to the Roman 
believers, the point to be endeavoured after by 
St. Paul was, to reconcile the Jewish converts to 
the opinion, that the Gentiles were admitted by 
God to a parity of religious situation with them- 
selves, and that without their being bound by ih€ 



42 



THE EPISTLE 



law of Moses. The Gentile converts would pro- 
bably accede to this opinion very readily. In 
this epistle, therefore, though directed to the Ro- 
man church in general, it is in truth a Jew wri- 
ting to Jews. Accordingly you will take notice, 
that as often as his argument leads him to say 
any thing derogatory from the Jewish institution, 
he constantly follows it by a softening clause. 
Having (ii. 28, 29.) pronounced, not much per- 
haps to the satisfaction of the native Jews, "that 
he is not a Jew which is one outwardly, neither 
that circumcision which is outward in the flesh 
he adds immediately, " What advantage then 
hath the Jew, or what profit is therein circumci- 
sion? Much every way,'''' Having, in the third 
chapter, ver. 28. brought his argument to this 
formal conclusion, " that a man is justified by 
faith without the deeds of the law,'- he presently 
subjoins, ver. 31. " Do we then make void the 
law through faith ? God forbid ! Fea, ive establish 
the law.^^ In the seventh chapter, vvhen in the 
sixth verse he had advanced the bold assertion, 
" that now we are delivered from tlie law, that 
being dead wherein we were held ;" in the very 
next verse he comes in with this healing question, 
What shall we say then ? Is the law sin ? God 
forbid 1 Nay, I had not known sin but by the 
law." Having in the following words insinuated, 
or rather more than insinuated, the inefiicacy 
of the Jewish law, viii. 3. "for what the law could 
not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God 
sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, 
and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh after a 
digression indeed, but that sort of a digression 
vi^hich he could never resist, a rapturous contem- 
plation of his Christian hope, and which occupies 
the latter part of this chapter ; we find him in the 
next, as if sensible that he had said something 
%vhich would give oflbnce, returning to his Jewish 
brethren in terms of the warmest affection and 
r-espect. " I say the truth in Christ Jesus; I lie 



TO THE ROMANS. 



43 



not; »ny, conscience also bearing me witness in 
the Holy Ghost, that I have great heaviness and 
continual sorrow in my heart: for I could wish 
that myself were accursed from Christ, for my 
brethren^ my kinsmen according to the Jiesh, v.jho 
are Israelites^ to zvhom j^erlaineth the adoption^ 
and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving 
of the law, and the service of God, and the pro- 
7nises ; whose are the fathers; and of whom, as 
concerning the jitsh, Christ cameJ''' When, in 
the thirty-first and thirty-second verses of this 
ninth chapter, he represented to the Jews the er- 
ror of even the best of their nation, by telling 
them that " Israel, which followed after the law 
of righteousness,' had not attained to the law of 
righteousness, because they sought it not by faith, 
but as it were by the works of the law, for the)'" 
stumbled at that stumbling-stone," he takes care 
to annex to this declaration these conciliating ex- 
pressions: "Brethren, my hearfs desire and 
prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be 
saved : for I bear them record that they have a 
zeal of God, but not according to knowledge." 
Lastly, having, ch. x. 20, 21. by the application 
of a passage in Isaiah, insinuated the most un- 
grateful of all propositions to a Jewish ear, the 
rejection of the Jewish nation as God's peculiar 
people ; he hastens, as it were, to qualify the in- 
telligence of their fall by this interesting expostu- 
lation : "I say, then, hath God cast away his 
people, (2. e. vv^holly and entirely?) God forbid ! for 
T also am an Israelite of the seed of Abraham, of 
the tribe of Benjamin. God hath not cast avjay 
his people which he for eknevj and follows this 
thought, throughout the whole of the eleventh 
chapter, in a series of reflections calculated to 
sooth the Jewish converts, as well as to procure 
from their Gentile brethren respect to the Jewish 
institution. JVow all this is perfectly natural. In 
a real St. Paul writing to real converts, it is what 
anxiety to bring them over to his persuasion 



44 THE FIRST EPISTLE 



would naturally produce ; but there is an earnest- 
ness and a personality, if I may so call it, in the 
manner, which a cold forgery, I apprehend, would 
neither have conceived nor supported. 

CHAP. III. 

THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS, 
No. I. 

Before we proceed to compare this epistle 
with the history, or with any other epistle, we 
will employ one number in stating certain re- 
marks applicable to our argument, which arise 
from a perusal of the epistle itself. 

By an expression in the first verse of the seventh 
chapter, "Now concerning the things whereof ye 
wrote unto me," it appears, that this letter to the 
Corinthians was written by St. Paul in answer to 
one which he had received from tliem ; and that 
the seventh, and some of the following chapters, 
are taken up in resolving certain doubts, and 
regulating certain points of order, concerning 
which the Corinthians had in their letter consult- 
ed him. This alone is a circumstance consider- 
ably in favour of the authenticity of the epistle : 
for it must have been a far-fetched contrivance in 
a forgery, first to have feigned the receipt of a let- 
ter from the church of Corinth, which letter does 
not appear; and then to have drawn up a ficti- 
tious answer to it, relative to a great variety of 
doubts and inquiries, purely economical and do- 
mestic ; and which, though likely enough toJiave 
occurred to an infant society, in a situation and 
under an institution so novel as that of a Christian 
church then was, it must have very much exer- 
cised the author's invention, and could have an- 
swered no imaginable purpose of forgery, to in- 
troduce the mention of at all. Particulars of the 
kind we refer to, are such as the following : the 
rule of duty and prudence relative to entering 



TO THE CORINTHrANS. 



45 



into marriage, as applicable to virgins, to widows; 
the case of husbands married to unconverted 
wives, of wives having unconverted husbands; 
that case where the unconverted party chooses to 
separate, where he chooses to continue the union ; 
the effect which their conversion produced upon 
their prior state, of circumcision, of slavery; the 
eating of things offered to idols, as it was in itself^ 
as others were affected by it ; the joining in idola- 
trous sacrifices ; the decorum to be observed in 
their religious assemblies, the order of speaking^ 
the silence of women, the covering or uncovering 
of the head, as it became men, as it became wo- 
men. These subjects, with their several subdivi- 
sions, are so particular, minute, and numerous, 
that, though they be exactly agreeable to the cir- 
cumstances of the persons to whom the letter was 
written, nothing, I believe, but the existence and 
reality of those circumstances could have sug- 
gested to the writer's thoughts. 

But this is not the only nor the principal obser- 
vation upon the correspondence between the 
church of Corinth and the apostle, which I wish 
to point out. It appears, I think, in this corres- 
pondence, that although the Corinthians had writ- 
ten to St. Paul, requesting his answer and his 
diiections in the several points above enumerated^ 
yet that they had not said one syllable about the 
enormities and disorders which had crept in a- 
mongst them, and in the blame of which they all 
shared ; but that St. Paul's information concern- 
ing the irregularities then prevailing at Corinth 
had come round to him from other quarters. The 
quarrels and disputes excited by their contentious 
adherence to their different teachers, and by 
their placing of them in competition with one 
another, were not mentioned in their letter^ 
but communicated to St. Paul by more private 
intelligence ; ''It hath been declared unto me, my 
brethren, by them which are of the house of Chloe^ 



46 



THE FIRST EPISTLE 



that there are contentions among 5'ou. Now this I 
say, that every one of you snith, I am of Paul, 
and I of Apollos, and I of Cephas, and I of 
Christ." (i. 11, 12.) The incestuous marriage "of 
a man with his father's wife," which St. Paul re- 
prehends with so much severity in the fifth chap- 
ter of our epistle, and which was not the crime 
of an individual only, but a crime in which the 
whole church, by tolerating and conniving at it, 
had rendered themselves partakers, did not come 
to St, Paul's knowledge by the letter^ but by a 
rumour which had reached his ears: It is re- 
2)oried commonly that there is fornication among 
you, and such fornication as is not so much as 
named among the Gentiles, that one should have 
his father's wife; and ye arepuiTed up, and hav€ not 
rather mourned that he that haih done this deed 
might be taken away from among you." (v. 1, 2.) 
Their going to law before the judicature of the 
country rather than arbitrate and adjust their 
disputes among themselves, which St. Paul ani- 
madverts upon with his usual plainness, was not 
intimated to him in the letter^ because he tells 
them his opinion of this conduct before he comes 
to the contents of the letter. Their litigiousness 
is censured' by St. Paul in the sixth chapter of his 
epistle, and it is only at the beginning of the 
seventh chapter that he proceeds upon the arti- 
cles which he found in their letter ; and he pro- 
ceeds upon them with this preface ; "Now con- 
cerning the things whereof ye wrote unto me ;" 
(vii. 1.) which introduction he would not have 
used if he had been already discussing anyofthe 
subjects concerning which they had written. Their 
irregularities in celebrating the Lord's Supper, and 
the utter perversion of the institution which en- 
sued, were not in the letter, as is evident from the 
terms in which St. Paul mentions the notice he 
had received of it : Now in this that I declare 
unto you,l praise you not, that ye come together 
liot for the better, but for the worse ; for first of 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 4? 



all, when ye come together in the church, / 
hear that there be divisions among you, and / 
partly believe it.'''' Now that the Corinthians 
should, in their own letter, exhibit the fair side of 
their conduct to the apostle, and conceal from him 
the faults of their behaviour, was extremely na- 
tural, and extremely probable : but it was a dis- 
tinction which would not, I think, have easily oc- 
curred to the author of a forgery ; and much less 
likely is it, that it should have entered into his 
thoughts to make the distinction appear m the way 
in which it does appear, viz. not by the original 
letter, not by any express observation upon it in 
the answer, but distantly, by marks perceivable 
in the manner, or in the order, in which St. Paul 
takes notice of their faults. 

No. II. 

Our epistle purports to have been written after 
St. Paul had already been at Corinth; "I, 
brethren, when 1 came imio you, came not with 
excellency of speech or of wisdom (ii. 1.) and 
in many other places to the same effect. It pur- 
ports also to have been written upon the eve of 
another visit to that church ; "I will come to you 
shortly, if the Lord will (iv. 19.) and again, I 
v/ill come toyou when I shall pass through Ma.^ 
cedonia." (xvi, 5.) Now tlie history relates that 
St. Paul did in fact visit Corinth iivice : once as 
recorded at length in the eighteenth, and a se- 
cond time as mentioned briefly in the twentieth 
chapter of the Acts. The same history also in- 
forms us, (Acts XX. 1.) that it was from Ephesus 
St. Paul proceeded upon his second journey into 
Greece. Therefore, as the epistle purports to 
have been written a short time preceding that 
journey ; and as St. Paul, the history tells us, 
had resided more than two years at Ephesus, be- 
fore he set out upon it, it follows that it must have 
been from Ephesus, to be consistent v/ith the his- 
tory, that the epistle was written ; and every note 



48 



THE FIRST EPISTLE 



of place in the epistle agrees with this supposi- 
tion. " If, after the manner of men, I have fought 
with beasts at Epliesus^ what advantageth it me, 
if the dead rise not ?" (xv. 32.) I allow that the 
apostle might say this, wherever he was; but it 
was more natural and more to the purpose to say 
it, if he v/as at Ephesus at the time, and in the 
midst of those conflicts to which the expression 
relates. " The churches of Asia salute you." 
(xvi. 19.) Asia, throughout the Acts of the Apos- 
tles and epistles of St. Paul, does not mean the 
Vv'hole of Asia J\linor or Anatolia, nor even the 
whole of the proconsular Asia, but a district in 
the anterior ])art of that countr}'^, called Lydiau 
Asia, divided from the rest, much as Portugal is 
from Spain, and of which district Ejihesus was 
the capital. " Aquiia and Priscilla salute you." 
(xvi. 19.) Aquila and Priscilla were at Ephesus 
during the period within wdiich this epistle was 
written. (Acts xviii. 18. 26.) I will tarry at 
Ephesus until Pentecost." (xvi. 8.) This, I ap- 
prehend, is in terms almost asserting that he was 
at Ephesus at the time of writing the epistle. — 
A great and effectual door is opened unto me." 
(xvi. 9.) Hovv' well tliis declaration corresponded 
with the state of things at Ephesus, and the pro- 
gress of the gospel in tiiese parts, we learn from 
the reflection with which (he historian concludes 
the account of certain transactions which passed 
there : So mightily grew the word of God and 
prevailed;" (Acts xix, 20.) as well as from the 
complaint of Demetrius, '* that not only at Ephe- 
sus, but also, throughout all Asia, this Paul hath 
persuaded, and turned away much people." (xix. 
26<) " And there are many adversaries," says 
the epistle, (xvi. 9.) Look into the history of this 
period : *' When divers were hardened and be- 
lieved not, but spake evil of that way before the 
multitude, he departed frora them, and separated 
the disciples." The conformity therefore upon 
this head of comparison, is circumstantial and 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 49 



])erfect. If any one think that this is a confonTii- 
ty so obvious, that any forger of tolerable caution 
and sagacity would have taken care to preserve 
it, I must desire such a one to read the epistle for 
himself; and, when he has done so, to declare 
whether he has discovered one mark of art or de- 
sign ; whether the notes of time and pZace ap- 
■].>ear to him to be inserted with an}'- reference to 
each other, with any view of their being compared 
with each other, or for the purpose of establishing 
a visible agreement with the history, in respect of 
them. 

No. III. ^ 

Chap. iv. 17 — 19. " For this cause I have sent 
unto you Timotheus, who is my beloved son and 
faithful in the Lord, who shall bring you into re- 
membrance of my ways which be in Christ, as I 
teach every where in every church. Now some 
are puffed up, as though I would not come unto 
you ; but 1 will come unto you shortl}^, if llie 
Lord will." 

With this I compare Acts xix. 21, 22. After 
these things were ended, Paul purposed in the 
spirit, when he had passed through IMacedonia 
and Jlchaia, to go to Jerusalem ; saying, after 1 
have been there I must also see Rome; so he sent 
unto Macedonia two of them that ministered 
unto him, Timotheus and Erastus." 

Though it be not said, it appears I think with 
sufficient certainty, I mean from the history, in- 
dependently of the epistle, that Timothy was sent 
upon this occasion into Achaia, of which Corinth 
was the capital city, as well as into Macedo- 
nia : for the sending of Timothy and Erastus is, 
in the passage where it is mentioned, plainly con- 
nected with St. Paul's own journey : he seiU them 
before him. As he therefore purposed to go into 
Achaia himself, it is highly probable that they 
were to go thither also. Nevertheless, they are 
said only to have been sent into Macedonia, be- 



50 THE FIRST EPISTLE 

cause Macedonia was in truth the country to ' 
which they went immediately from Ephesus ; he- 
ing directed, as we suppose, to proceed afterward ' 
from thence into Achaia. If this be so, the nar- 
rative agrees with the epistle ; and tlie agreement 
is attended with very little appearance of de- 
sign. One thing at least concerning it is certain ; 
that if this passage of St. Paul's history had been 
taken from his letter, it would have sent Timothy 
to Corinth by name, or expressly however into 
Achaia. 

But there is another circumstance in these two 
passages much less obvious, in which an agree- 
ment holds without any room for suspicion that it 
was produced by design. We have observed that 
the sending of Timothy into the peninsula of 
Greece was connected in the narrative with St. 
Paul's own journey thither ; it is stated as the 
effect of the same resolution. Paul purposed to 
go into Macedonia; ''so he sent two of tliem 
tliat ministered unto him, Timotheus and Eras- 
tus." Now in the epistle also you remark that, 
when the apostle mentions his having sent Timo- 
thy unto them, in the very next sentence he 
speaks of his own visit : " for this cause have I 
sent unto you Timotheus, who is my beloved son, 
cZc, Now some are puffed up, as though I would 
not come to you ; but I will come to you shortly, 
if God will." Timothy's journey, we see, is 
mentioned in the history and in the epistle, in 
close connexion with St. Paul's own. Here is 
the same order of thought and intention ; yet 
conveyed under such diversity of circumstance 
and expression, and the mention of them in the 
epistle so allied to the occasion which introduces 
it, vis. the insinuation of his adversaries that he 
would come to Corinth no more, that I am per- 
suaded no attentive reader will believe that 
these passages were written in concert with one 
another, or v^rill doubt but that the agreement is 
unsought and uncontrivedo 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 51 



But, in the Acts, Erastus accompanied Timothy 
in this journey, of whom no mention is made in 
the epistle. From what has been said in our ob- 
servations upon the Epistle to the Romans, it ap- 
pears probable that Erastus was a Corinthian. It 
so, though he accompanied Timothy to Corinth, 
he was only returning home, and Timothy was 
the messenger charged with St. Paul's orders. 
At any rate, this discrepancy shows that tiie pas- 
sages were not taken from one another. 

No. IV. 

Chap. xvi. 10, 11. ''Now, if Timotheus come, 
see that he may be with you without fear ; for he 
worketh the work of the Lord, as I also do : let no 
man therefore despise him, but conduct him forth 
in peace, that he may come unto me, for I look 
for him with the brethren." 

From the passage considered in the preceding 
number, it appears that Timothy was sent to Co- 
rinth, either with the epistle, or before it : **for this 
cause have I sent unto you Timotheus." From 
the passage now quoted, we infer that Timoth}^ 
was not sent with the epistle : for had he been the 
bearer of the letter, or accompanied it, would St. 
Paul in that letter have said, " // Timothy come ?" 
Nor is the sequel consistent with the supposition 
of his carrying the letter ; for if Timothy was 
with the apostle when he wrote the letter, could 
he say, as he does, 1 look for him with the breth- 
ren?" I conclude therefore, that Timothy had 
left St. Paul to proceed upon his journey before 
the letter was written. Farther, the passage be- 
fore us seems to imply, that Timothy was not ex- 
pected by St. Paul to arrive at Corinth, till after 
they had received the letter. He gives them di- 
rections in the letter how to treat him when he 
should arrive : "If he come," act towards him so 
and so. Lastly, the whole form of expression is 
most naturally applicable to the supposition of 
Timothy's coniing to Corinthj not directly from 



52 



THE FIRST EPISTLE 



St. Paul, but from some other quarter; and that 
his instructions had been, when he should reach 
Corinth to return. Now, how stands this matter 
in the history? Turn to the nineteenth chapter 
and tvvent3'-first verse of the ActF, and you will 
find that Timothy did not, when sent from Ephe- 
sus, where he left St. Paul, and where the present 
epistle was written, proceed by a straight course 
to Corinth, but that he went round through Ma- 
cedonia. This clears up every thing; for, al- 
though Timothy was sent foith upon his journey 
before the letter was written, yet he might not 
reach Corinth till after the letter arrived there; 
and he would come to Corinth, when he did 
come, not directly from St. Paul at Ephesus, but 
from some part of Macedonia. Here, therefore, 
is a circumstantial and critical agreement, and 
unquestionably without design ; for neither of the 
two passages in the epistle mentions Timothy's 
journey into Macedonia at all, though nothing 
but a circuit of that kind can explain and recon- 
cile the expressions which the writer uses. 

No. V. 

Chap. i. 12. Now this I say, that every one of 
you saith, I am of Paul, and I of Apollos, and I 
of Cephas, and 1 of Christ." 

• Also, iii. 6. "I have planted, Apollos watered, 
but God gave the increase." 

This expression, '^1 have planted, Apollos wa- 
tered," imports two things ; first, that Paul had 
been at Corinth before Apollos: secondly, that 
Apollos had been at Corinth after Paul, but be- 
fore the writing of this epistle. This implied ac- 
count of the several events, and of the order in 
which ihej took place, corresponds exactly with 
the history. St. Paul, after his first visit into 
Greece, returned from Corinth into Syria by the 
way of Ephesus; and dropping his companions, 
Aquila and Priscilla, at Ephesus, he proceeded 
forwards to Jerusalem ; from Jerusalem he de,« 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 53 



scended to Antioch ; and from thence made a pro- 
gress through some of the upper or northern \y 
vinces of the Lesser Asia; ("Acts xviii. 19. 23.) 
during which progress, and consequently in the 
interval between St. PauTs first and second visit 
to Corinth, and consequently also before the wri- 
ting of this epistle, which v/as at Ephesus two 
years at least after the apostle's return from his 
progress, we hear of Apollos, and we hear of him 
at Corinth. Whilst St. Paul was engaged, as 
bath been said, in Phrygia and Galatia, Apollos 
came down to Ephesus ; and being, in St. Paul's 
absence, instructed by Aquila and Priscilla, and 
having obtained letters of recommendation from 
the church at Ephesus, he passed over to Achaia ; 
and when he was there, we read that he "helped 
them much which har^ believed through grace, 
for he mightily convinced the Jews, and that pub- 
licly." (Acts xviii. 27, 28.) To have brought 
Apollos into Achaia, of which Corinth was the 
capital city, as well as the principal Christian 
church ; and to have shown that he preached the 
gospel in that country, would have been sufficient 
for our purpose. But the history happens also to. 
mention Corinth by name, as the place in which 
Apollos, after his arrival in Achaia, fixed his resi- 
dence ; for, proceeding with the account of St. 
Paul's travels, it tells us that while Apollos was 
at Corinth, Paul, having passed through the up- 
per coasts, came down to Ephesus. (xix. 1.) What 
is said therefore of iVpollos in the epistle, coin- 
cides exactly, and especially in the point of chro- 
nology, with what is delivered concerning him in 
the history. The only question now is, whether 
the allusions were made with a regard to this co- 
incidence Now the occasions and purposes for 
which the name of Apollos is introduced in the 
Acts and in the epistles, are so independent and 
so remote, that it is impossible to discover the 
smallest reference from one to the other. Apollos 
is mentioned in the Acts, in immediate connex- 



o4 THE FIRST EPISTLE 



ion with the history of Aquila and Priscilla, and 
for the very singular circumstance of his " know- 
ing only the baptism of John." In the epistle, 
where none of these circumstances are taken no- 
tice of, his name first occurs, for the purpose of 
reproving the contentious spirit of the Corinthians; 
and it occurs only in conjunction with that nf 
some others: " Every one of you saith, I am of 
Paul, and I of Apollos, and I of Cephas, and I of 
Christ." The second passage in which Apollos 
appears, " I have planted, Apollos watered," fix- 
es, as we have observed, the order of time amongst 
three distinct events ; but it fixes this, I will ven- 
ture to pronounce, without the writer perceiving 
that he was doing any such thing. The sentence 
fixes this order in exact conformity with the histo- 
ry ; but it is itself introduced solely for the sake of 
the reflection which follows : — Neither is he 
thatplanteth any thing, neither he that watereth, 
but God that giveth the increase." 

No. VI. 

Chap. iv. 11, 12. " Even unto this present hour 
we both hunger and thirst, and are naked and are 
buffetted, and have no certain dwelling place ; and 
labour, working with our own hands." 

We are expressly told in the history, that at 
Corinth, St. Paul laboured with his own hands: 
" He found Aquila and Priscilla; and because he 
was of the same craft, he abode with them, and 
wrought ; for by their occupation they were tent- 
makers." But, in the text before us, he is made to 
say, that ''he laboured even unto fhepreseni-hotir,^^ 
that is, to the time of writing the epistle at Eplie- 
sus. Now in the narration of St. Paul's transac- 
tions at Ephesus, delivered in the nineteenth chap- 
ter of the Acts, nothing is said of his working with 
liis own hands; but in the twentieth chapter we 
read, that upon his return from Greece, he sent for 
the elders of the church of Ephesus, to meet him 
at Miletus; and in the discourse which he there- 



TO THE CORmTHIANS. 



adfhessed to them, amidst some other reflections 
which he calls to their remembrance, we find the 
following: ''I have coveted no man's silver, or 
gold, or apparel: yea, you yourselves also knowy 
that these hands have ministered unto my neces- 
sities, and to them that were with me." The 
reader will not forget to remark, that though St. 
Paul be now at Miletus, it is to the elders of the 
church of Ephesus, he is speaking, when he says, 
" Ye yourselves know that these hands have mi- 
nistered to my necessities ;" and that the whole 
discourse relates to his conduct during his last 
preceding residence at Ephesus. That manual la- 
bour, therefore, which he had exercised at Co^ 
rinth, he continued at Ephesus, and not only so, 
but continued it during that particular residence 
at Ephesus, near the conclusion of which this 
epistle was written ; so that he might with the 
strictest truth say at the time of writing the epis- 
tle, Even unto this 'present hour we labour, 
working with our own hands." The correspon- 
dency is sufficient, then, as to the undesignedness 
of it. It is manifest to my judgment, that if the 
history, in this article, had been taken from the 
epistle, this circumstance, if it appeared at all, 
would have appeared in its j)lace^ that is, in the 
direct account of St. Paul's transactions at Ephe- 
sus. The correspondency would not have been 
effected, as it is, by a kind of reflected stroke, 
that is, by a reference in a subsequent speech, to 
what in the narrative was omitted. Nor is it 
likely, on the other hand, that a circumstance 
which is not extant in the history of St. Paul at 
Ephesus, should have been made the subject of a 
factitious allusion, in an epistle purporting to be 
written by him from that place ; not to mention 
that the allusion itselfj especially as to time, is 
too oblique and general to answer any purpose of 
forgery whatever. 

No. VIT. 

Chap. ix. 20. "And unto the Jews, I became 



56 



THE FIRST EPISTLE 



as a Jew, that I might gain the Jews ; to them 
that are under the law, as under the law." 

We have the disposition here described, ex- 
emplified in two instances which the histor}'- re- 
cords ; one, Actsxvi. 3. " Him (Timothy'! would 
Paul have to go forth with him, and took and cir^ 
cumcised him, because of the Jews in those quar- i 
iers ; for they knew all that his father was a ; 
Greek." This was before the writing of the it 
epistle. The other, Acts xxi. 23. 26. and after the « 
writing of the epistle ; Do tiiis that we say to I 
thee ; we have four men which have a vow on t 
them ; them take, and purify thyself Vv'ith them, | 
that they may shave their heads; and all may i 
know that those things, whereof they -were in- '{ 
formed concet ning tliee, are nothing; but that \ 
thou thj'self also walkest orderly, and keepest 
the law. — Then Paul took the tnen, and the next : 
day, purifying himself with iheni, entered into the 
temple'''' Nor does this concurrence between ' 
the character and the instances look like the re- i 
suit of contrivance. St. Paul, in the epistle, de- :) 
scribes, oris made to describe, his own accommo- C 
dating conduct towards Jews and towards Gen- i| 
tiles, towards the weak and over-scrupulous, i 
towards men indeed of every variet}"- of charac- 
ter ; to them that are without law as uithout | 
law, being not without law to God, but under | 
the law to Christ, that I might gain them that are j 
without law ; to the weak became I as weak, that i) 
I might gain the weatt ; I am made all things to j 
all men, that I might gain some.'' This is the se- jj 
quel to the text which stands at the head -of the j 
present number. Taking therefore the whole j 
passage together, the apostle's condescension to 
the Jews is mentioned only as a part of his gene- 
ral disposition towards all. It is not probable 
that this character should have been made up 
from the instances in the Acts, which relate sole- 
ly to his dealings with the Jews. It is not p« oba- 
, lole that a sophist should take his hint from those 



TO THE CORmTHIANS. 



57 



instances, and then extend it so much beyond 
them : and it is still more incredible that the two 
instances, in the Acts, ci- cuinstaiitially related 
and interwoven with the history, should have 
been fabricated in order to suit the character 
which St. Paul gives of himself in the Epistle, 

No. VIII. 

Chap. i. 14—17. ''I thank God that I bap- 
tized none of you but Crispus and Gains, lest any 
should say that I baptized in my own name ; and 
i baptized also the household of Stephanus : be- 
sides, I know not whether I baptized any other; 
for Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the 
gospel." 

It may , be expected, that those whom the apos- 
tle baptized with his own hands, were converts 
distinguls^hed from the rest by some circumstance., 
either of eminence or of connexion with him. 
Accordingly, of the three names here mentioned, 
Crispus, we find, frosn Acts xviii. 8., was a chief 
ruler of the Jewis'i synagogue at Corinth, who be- 
lieved in the Lord, with, ail his house." Gains, it 
appears from Romans xvi. 23., Vv as St. Paul's host 
at Cori!ith,and, the host, he tells us, of the whole 
church." The household of Stephanus, we read 
in the sixteenth ciiapter of this epistle, were 
the first-fruits of Achaia." Here, therefore, is the 
propriety we expected : and it is a proof of reali- 
ty not to be contemned ; for their names appear- 
ing in the several places in which they occur, with 
a mark of distinction belonging to each, could 
hardly be the effect of chance, without any truth 
to direct it ; and, on the other hand, to suppose 
that they were picked out from these passages^ 
and broi!ght together in the text before us, in or- 
der to display a conformity of iiames, is both im- 
probable in itself, and is rendered more so by the 
purpose for which they are introduced. They 
come in to assist St. Paul's exculpation of himself, 
against the possible charge of having assamei 

VOL. TV. 3 



m THE FIRST EPISTLE 



the character of the founder of a separate reli- 
gion, and with no other visible, or, as I think, 
imaginable design.^ 

* Chap. i. 1. Paul, called to be an apostle of Jesus 
Christ, through the will of God. and Sosthenes, our bro- 
ther, unto the church of God, which is at Corinth.'"' The 
only account we have of any person who bore the name of 
Sosthenes, is found in the eighteenth chapter of the Acts. 
When the Jews at Corinth had brought Paul before Gallio, 
and Galiio had dismissed their complaint as unworthy of 
his interference, and had driven them from the judgment- 
seat; "then all the Greeks," says the historian, '-took 
Sosthenes, the chief ruler of the synag^ogue, and beat him 
before the judgment-seat. ' The Sosthenes herespokenof 
was a Corinthian; and, if he was a Christian, and with St. 
Paul when he wrote this epistle, was likely enough to be 
joined with him in the salutation of the Corinthian church. 
But here occurs a difficulty If Sosthenes was a Christian 
at the time of this uproar, why should the Greeks beat him ? 
The assault upon the ^ hrfstains was made by the cTeu's. It 
was XheJtzvs who had brought Paul before the mpgistrate. 
If it had been the Jews also who had beaten Sosthenes, I 
should not have doubted but that he had been a favourer of 
St. Paul, raid the same person who is joined with him in the 
epistle. Let us see therefore whether there be not som^ er- 
ror in our present text. The Alexandrian manuscript gives 
•ravTSs' alone, without*/ '^RXXriViT', and is followed in this 
reading by the Coptic version, by the Arabic version, pub« 
lished by Erpenius, by the Vulgate, and by Bede's Latin 
version. Three Greek manuscripts again, as well as Chry 
sostom, give oiliv^aiot, in the place of ot ''^XX'/iVi?. A 
great plurality of manuscripts authorize the reading which 
is retained in our copies. In this variety it appears to me 
extremely probable that the historian originally wrote 
cravrss* alone, and that 'EXX'/^vsy, and oi lou^aioi have 
been respectively added as explanatory of what the word 
5ravr£s* was supposed to mean. The sentence, without the 
addition of either name, would run very perspicuousjy thus: 
xa/ a?r>j?La5'£v aurov? ix.<7ro rov ^'Af^aro?' iTriXufhsfAivoi 
5ravT£r '^Mcrhvuy rev a,px,^<ruva,yuyo'jj zrv^rov 
£f/,^poa-hv rou pi^iuaror' a°d he drove them away from 
the judgment seat; and they all," viz. the cro^d of Jews 
whom the judge had bid begone, »*took Sosthenes, and 
beat him before the judgment seat." It is certain that, as 
the whole body of the people were Greeks, the application 
of all to them was unusual and hard. If I was describing- 
an, insurrection at Paris, I might say all the Jew.s, all the, 
Protestants, or all the English, acted so and so ;-but I should 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. ^9 



No. TX. 

Chap. xvi. 10, 11. Now, if Timotheus come, 
let no man despise him." — Why despise him r 
This charge is not given concerning any other 
messenger whom St. Paul sent ; and, in the dif- 
ferent epistles, many such messengers are men- 
tioned. Turn to 1 Timothy, chap. iv. 12. and 
you will find that Timothy was a young mait^ 
younger probably than those who were usually 
employed in the Christian mission ; and that St. 
Paul, apprehending lest he should, on that ac- 
count, be exposed to contempt, urges upon him 
the caution which is there inserted, Let no 
man despise thy youth." 

No. X. 

Chap. xvi. 1. Now, concerning tlie collec- 
tion for the saints, as I have given order to the 
churches of Galatia, even so do ye," 

The churches of Galatia and Phrygia were the 
last churches which St. Paul had visited before 
the writing of this epistle. He was now at 
Ephesus, and he came thither immediately from 
visiting these churches : " He went over all the 
country of Galatia and Phrygia, in order, strength- 
ening all the disciples. And it came to pass that 
Paul, having passed through the upper coasts," 
(viz. the above named countries, called the up- 
pci coasts, as being the northern part of Asia Mi- 
nor,) came to Ephesus." (Acts xviii. 23. ; xix, 
1.) These, therefore, probably, were the last 
churches at which he left directions for their pub- 
lic conduct during his absence. Although two 
years intervened between his journey to Ephesus 
and his writing this epistle, yet it does not appear 
that during that time he visited any other church. 
That he had not been silent when he was in Ga- 

scarcely say all the French, when the whole mass of the 
comraunity were of that description. As what is here offer- 
ed is founded upon a various reading", and that in op'*''- 
sition to the greater part of the manuscripts that arfg 
tant, I have not given it a place in the test; 



60 THE FIRST EPISTLE 



latia, upon this subject of contiibution for the 
poor, is farther made out from a hint which he 
lets fall in his epistle to that church : "Only they 
(viz. the other apostles,) would that we should re^ 
member the poor, the same also which I was for- 
ward to do." 

No. XI. 

Chap. iv. 18. ^^Now, some are puffed up, as 
though I would not come unto you." 

Why should they suppose that he would not 
come? Turn 1o the first chapter of th^ Second 
Epistle to the Corinthians, and you will find that 
be had already disappointed them : I was mind- 
ed to come unto you before, that you might have 
n second benefit; and to pass by you into Mace- 
donia, and to come again out ol' Macedonia un- 
to you, and of ypu to be brought on my way to- 
wards Judea. When I, thereto: e, was thus mind- 
ed, did I use lightness r Or the thmgs that I pur- 
pose, do 1 purpose according to the desh, that with 
me there should be yea, yea, and uay, nayf But, 
ns God is true, our word towairi you was not yea 
and na}-.'' It appears from this quotation, that 
lie had not only intended, but that he had pro- 
mised them a visit before ; foi , otherwise, why 
should he apologize for the change of his purpose, 
or express so much anxiety lest this change should 
be imputed to any culpable fickleness in his tem- 
per ; and lest he should thereby seem to them, as 
one whose word was not, in any sort, to be de- 
pended upon ? Besides which, the terms made use 
of plainly refer to a promise : "Our word taward 
you was not yea and nay." St. Paul, therefore,, 
had signified an intention which he had not been 
able to execute; and this seeming breach of his 
word, and the delay of his visit, had, with some 
Avho were evil affected towards him, given birth 
to a suggestion that he would come no more to 
Corinth. 



TO THE CORmTHIANS. ^1 



No.XlI. 

Chap. V. 7, 8. " For even Christ, our passovei\ 
is sacrificed for us ; therefore let us keep the feast, 
not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of 
malice and wickedness, but with the unleavened 
bread of sincerity and truth." 
. Dr. Benson tells us, that from this passage, com- 
pared with chaptei xvi. 8. it has been con- 
jectured that this epistle was written about the 
time of the Jewish passover; and to me the con- 
jecture appears to be very well founded. The 
passage to which Dr. Benson refers us is this: 
will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost." With this 
passage he ought to have joined another in the 
same context : At»d it may be that I will abide, 
3'ea, and winter with you ;" for from the two pas- 
sages laid togethpi, it follows that the epistle was 
written before Pentecost, yet after v/inter ; which 
necessarily determines the date to the part of the 
year within which the passover falls. It was writ- 
ten before Pentecost, because he says, "I will 
tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost." It was writ- 
ten after winter, because he tells them, It may 
be that I may abide, yea, and winter with you.'' 
The winter which the apostle purposed to pass at 
Corinth, was undoubtedly the winter next ensu- 
ing to the date of the epistle ; yet it vras a v/inter 
subsequent to the ensuing Pentecost, because he 
did not intend to set forward upon his journey till 
after that feast. The words ''let us keep the 
feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven 
of malice and wickedness, but with the unleaven- 
ed bread of sincerity and truth," look very like 
words suggested by the season; at least they 
have, upon that supposition, a force and signifi- 
cancy which do not belong to them upon any 
other; and it is not a little remarkable, that the 
hints casually dropped in the epistle concerning 
particular parts of the year, should coincide with 
this supposition. 



62" 



THE SECOND EPISTLE 



CHAP. IV. 

THE SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 
No I. 

I WILL not gay that it is impossible, having seen 
the First Epistle to the Corinthians, to construct 
a second with ostensible allusions to the first ; cJt 
that it is impossible that both should be fabricated, 
so as to carry on an order and continuation of 
story, by successive references to the same events. 
But I say, that this, in either case, must be the 
effect of craft and design. Whereas, whoever ex- 
amines the allusions to the former epistle which 
he finds in this, whilst he will acknowledge them 
to be such as would rise spontaneously to the 
hand of the writer, from the very subject of the 
correspondence, and the situation of the corre- 
sponding parties, supposing these to be real, will 
see no particle of reason to suspect, either that 
the clauses containing these allusions were inser- 
tions for the purpose, or that the several transac- 
tions of the Corinthian church were feigned, in 
order to form a train of narrative, or to support 
the appearance of connexion between the two 
epistles. 

1. In the First Epistle, St. Paul announces his 
intention of passing through Macedonia, in his 
way to Corinth : I will come to you when 1 shall 
pass through Macedonia." In the Second Epistle, 
we find him arrived in Macedonia, and about to 
pursue his journey to Corinth. But observe the 
manner in which this is made to appear : I know 
the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast 
of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was 
ready a year ago, and your zeal hath provoked 
very many : yet have I sent the brethren, lest our 
boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; 
that, as I said, ye may be ready; lest, haply, if 
they of Macedonia come with me, and find you 
unpreparedj we (that we say not you) be ashamed 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 63 



in the same confident boasting." (Chap.ix.2 — 4.} 
St. Paul's being in Macedonia at the time of wri- 
ting the epistle, is, in this passage, inferred only 
from his saying, that he had boasted to the Mace- 
donians of the alacrity of his Achaian converts; 
and the fear which he expresses, lest, if any of 
the Macedonian Christians should come with him 
untoAchaia, they should find his boasting un- 
warranted by the event. The business of the 
contribution is the sole cause of mentioning Ma- 
cedonia at all. Will it be insinuated that this 
passage was framed merely to state that St. Paul 
was now in Macedonia; and, by that statement, 
to produce an apparent agreement witli the pur- 
pose of visiting Macedonia, notified in the First 
Epistle ? Or will it be thought probable, that, if 
a sophist had iTieant to place St. Paul in Macedo- 
nia, for the sake of giving countenance to his 
forger}', he would have done it in so oblique a 
manner as through the medium of a contributioiij? 
The same thing may be observed of another text 
in the epistle, in which the name of Macedonia 
occurs : Furthermore, when I came to Troas to 
preach the gospel, and a door was opened unto 
me of the Lord, I had no rest in my spirit, be- 
cause I found not Titus, my brother; but taking 
my leave of ihem, I went from thence into Mace- 
donia." I mean, that it may be observed of this 
passage also, that there is a reason for mentioning 
Macedonia, entirely distinct from the purpose of 
showing St. Paul to be there. Indeed, if the pas- 
sage before us show that point at all, it shows it 
so obscurely, that Grotius, though he did not 
doubt that Paul was now in Macedonia, refers 
this text to a different journey. Is this the hand 
of a forger, meditating to establish a false con- 
formity ? The text, however, in which it is most 
strongly implied that St. Paul v/rote the present 
epistle from Macedonia, is found in the fourth, 
fifth, and sixth verses of the seventh chapter : I 
am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in 



64 



THE FIRST EPISTLE 



all our tribulation ; for, when we were coipe into 
Macedonia, our flesh had no rest; without were 
fightings, within were fears : nevertheless, God, 
that comforteth those that are cast down, comfort- 
ed us by the coming of Titus." Yet even here, I 
think, no one will contend that St. Paul's coming to 
Macedonia, or being in Macedonia, was the prin- 
cipal thing intended to be told : or that the tell- 
ing of it, indeed, was any part of the intention 
with which the text was written ; or that the 
mention even of the name of Macedonia was not 
purely incidental, in the description of those tu- 
multuous sorrov s with which the writer's mind 
had been lately agitated, and from which he was 
relieved by the comi?ig of Titus. The first five 
verses of the eighth chapter, which commends the 
liberality of the Macedonian churches, do not, in 
my opinion, by themselves, prove St. Paul to have 
been at Macedonia at the time of writing the 
epistle. 

2. In the First Epistle, St. Paul denounces a 
severe censure against an incestuous marriage, 
which had taken place amongst the Corintliian 
converts, with the connivance, not to say with 
the approbation, of the church ; and enjoins the 
church to purge itself of this scandal, by expelling 
the offender Aom its society : It is.reported com- 
monly, that there is fornication among 3'ou, and 
such fornication as is not-so much as named 
amongst the Gentiles, that one should have his 
father's wife ; and ye are puffed up, and have not 
rather mourned, that he that hath done this deed 
might be taken away from among you ; for I, 
verily, as absent in body, but present in spirit, 
have judged already, as though I were present, 
concerning him that hath done tiiis deed ; in the 
name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are ga- 
thered together, and my spirit, with the power of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such a one unto 
Satan for the destruction of the fleshj that the 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 65 

spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord." (v. 
1 — 5.) In the second Epistle, we find this sen- 
tence executed, and the offender to be so affected 
with the punishment, that St. Paul now intercedes 
for his restoration: Sufficient to such a man 
is this punishment, which was inflicted of many ; 
so that, contrariwise, ye ought rather to forgive 
him and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one 
should be swallowed up with overmuch soirow ; 
wherefore, I beseech you, that ye w^ould confirm 
your love towards him/' (2 Cor. ii. 7, 8.) Is this 
whole business feigned for the sake of carrying 
on a continuation of story through the two epis- 
tles? The church also, no less than the offender, 
was brought by St. Paul's reproof to a deep sense 
.of the impropriety of their conduct. Their peni- 
tence, and their respect to his authority, were, 
as mJght be expected, exceeding grateful to St, 
Paul : " We were comforted not by Titus's com- 
ing only, but by the consolation vvherev^ith he 
was comforted in you, when he told us your ear- 
nest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind to- 
wards me, so that I rejoiced the inore ; for, though 
I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, 
though I did repent : for I perceive that the same 
epistle made you sorry, though it were but for a 
season. Now I rejoice, not that ye were made 
sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance : for ye 
were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye 
might receive damage by us in nothing." (vii. ? 
— 9.) That this passage is to be referred to the 
incestuous marriage, is proved by the twelfth 
verse of the same chapter: " Though I wrote 
unto you, I did it not for his cause that had 
done the wrong, nor for his cause that had suf- 
fered wrong; but that our care for you, in the 
sight of God, might appear unto you." There 
were, it is true, various topics of blame noticed in 
the First Epistle ; but there was none, except 
this of the incestuous marriage, v/hich could be 
called a transaction between private parties, or 
ef which it could be said that one particular pev- 
3* 



66 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



son had ^<done the wrong," and another particu- 
lar person <'had suffered it." Could all this be 
without foundation ? or could it be put in the Se* 
cond Epistle, merely to furnish an obscure sequel 
to what had been said about an incestuous mar- 
riage in the First ? 

3. In the sixteenth chapter of the First Epistle, 
a collection for the saints is recommended to be 
set forwards at Corinth: Now, concerning the 
collection for the saints, as I have given order to 
the churches of Galatia, so do ye." (xvi. 1.) In 
the ninth chapter of the Second Epistle, such a 
collection is spoken of, as in readiness to be re- 
ceived : '^As touching the ministering to the 
saints, it is superfluous for me to write to yon, 
for I know the forwardness of your mind, for 
which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that 
Achaia was ready a year ago, and your zeal hath 
pj evoked very many." (ix. 1, 2.) This is such a 
continuation of the transaction as might be ex- 
pected ; or, possibly it will be said, as might easi- 
ly be counterfeited ; but there is a circumstance 
of nicety in the agreement between the two epis- 
tles, which, I am convinced, the author of a for- 
gery would not have hit upon, or which, if he had 
hit upon it, he would have set forth with more 
clearness. The Second Epistle speaks of the Co- 
rinthians as having begun this elemosynary bu- 
siness a year before : " This is expedient for you, 
who have begun before, not only to do, but also 
to be forward a year ago."(viii. 10.) "I boast of 
you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was 
ready a year ago." (ix. 2.) From these texts it is 
evident, that something had been done in the bu- 
siness a year before. It appears, however, from 
other texts in the epistle, that the contribution 
was not yet collected or paid ; for brethren were 
sent from St. Paul to Corinth, to make up their 
bounty." (ix. 5.) They are urged " to perform the' 
doing of it." (viii. 11.) "And every man was ex- 
horted to give as he purposed in bis heart." (ix, 
7.) The contribution, therefore, as represented in 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 



67 



our j)iesent epistle, was in readiness, yet not re- 
ceived from the contributors ; was begun, was 
forward long before, yet not hitherto collected. 
Now this representation agrees with one, and 
only with one, supposition, namely, that every 
man had laid by in store, had already provided 
the fund, from which he was afterwards to con- 
tribute — the very case which the First Epistle au- 
thorizes us to suppose to have existed ; for, in 
that epistle, St. Paul had charged the Corinthi- 
ans, " upon the first day of the week, every one of 
them, to lay by in store as God had prospered 
him."* (1 Cor. xvi. 2.) 

The following- observations will satisfy us concerning 
the purity of our apostle's conduct in the suspicious busi- 
ness of a pecuniary coHtribuiiou. 

1. He disclaims the having- received any inspired autho- 
rity for the directions which he is giving; "I speak not 
by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of 
others, and to prove the sincerity of your love." (2 Cor. 

viii. 8.) Who, fbat hati a sinister purpose to answer by 
the recommending of subscriptions, would thus distinguish, 
and thus lower the credit of his own recommendation ? 

2. Although he asserts the general right of Christian mi- 
nisters to a maintenance from their ministry, yet he pro- 
tests against the making use of this right in his own per- 
son : " Even so hath the Lord ordained, that they which 
preach the gospel should live of the gospel ; but I have 
used none of these things, neither have I written these 
things that it should be so done unto me; for it were better 
for me to die, than that any man should make my glory- 
ing, i e. my professhms of disinterestedness, void."(l Cor, 

ix. 14, 15.) 

3. He repeatedly proposes that there should be associates 
with himself in the management of the public bounty ; not 
colleagues of his own appointment, but persons elected for 
that purpose by the contributors themselves. *' And when 
I come, whomsoever ye shall approve by your letters, them 
will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem ; and if 
it be meet that I go also, they shall go with me." (1 Cor. 
xvi. 3, 4.) And in the Second Epistle, what is here pro- 
posed, we find actually done, and done for the xery purpose 
of guarding his character against any imputation that 
Bught be brought upon it, in the discharge of a pecuniary 
trust : " And we have sent with him the brother, whose 
praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches-, and 
not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to 
travel with us with this grace (gift) which is adminstered 
by us to the glory of the same Lord, and the declaration of 



63 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



No. If. 

In comparing the Second Epistle to the Corin- 
thians with the Acts of the Apostles, we are soon 
brought (o observe, not only that theie exists no 
vestige either of the epistle having been taken 
from the history, or the history from the epistle; 
but also that there appears in the contents of the 
epistle positive evidence, that neither was bor- 
rowed from the other. Titu^, who bears a con- 
spicuous part in the epistle, is not mentioned in 
the Acts of the Apostles at all. St. PauTs suf- 
ferings, enumerated, xi. 24. : " of the Jews five 
times received I forty stripes save one ; thrice I 
suffered shipwreck ; a night and a day I have 
Keen in the deep," cannot be made out.from his 
history as delivered in the Acts; nor would this 
account have been given by a writer, who either 
drew his knowledge of St. Paul from that history, 
or who was careful to preserve a conformity with 
it. The account in the epistle of St. Paul's es- 
cape from Damascus, though agreeing in the 
main fact with the account of the same transac- 
tion in the Acts, is related with such difference of 
circumstance, as renders it utterl}'' improbable 
that one should be derived from th^ other. The 
two accounts, placed by the side of each other, 
stand as A^llows : 



2 Oor xi. 32, S3. 
In Damascus, the gover- 
nor under Aretas the king-, 
kept the city of the Da- 
mascenes with a garrison, 
desirous to apprehend me ; 
and through a window in a 
basket was I let down by 
the wall, and escaped his 
hands. 



Acts ix. 23—25. 
And after many da5^s 
were fulfilled, the Jews took 
counsel to kill hinr, but 
their laying in wait was 
known of Saul, and ihey 
watched the gates day and 
night to kill him : then the 
disciples touliliirn by rdghf, 
and let him down by the 
wall in a basket. 



your ready mind : avoiding this, that no man should blame 
us in ihis abundance which is administered by us ; provi- 
ding for things honest, not only in the sight of the Lord, but 
also in the sight of men i e. not resting in the conscious- 
ness of our own integrity, but in such a subject, careful 
also to approve our integrity to the public judgment. (2 
Cor. yiii. 18—21.) 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 69 



Now if we be satisfied in general concerning 
these two ancient writings, tiiat the one was not 
known to the writer of the other, or not consulted 
"by him ; then the accordances which may be 
pointed out between them will admit of no so- 
lution so probable, as the attributing of them to 
trutii and reality, as to their common foundation. 

No. TIL 

The opening of this epistle exhibits a connex- 
ion with the history, which alone would satisfy 
my mind that the epistle was written by St. Paul^ 
and by St, Paul in the situation in which the his- 
tory places him. Let it be remembered, that in 
the nineteenth chapter of the Acts, St. Paul is 
represented as driven away from Ephesus, or as 
leaving however Ephesus, in consequence of an 
uproar in that city, excited by some interested 
adversaries of the new religion. The account 
of the tumult is as follows : " When they heard 
these sayings," viz. Demetrius's complaint of the 
danger to be apprehended from St. Paul's minis- 
try to the established worship of the Ephesian 
goddess, " they were full of wrath, and cried 
out, saying, Great is Diana of the Ephesians. 
And the whole city was filled with confusion ; 
and having caught Gaius and Aristarchus, Paul's 
companions in«travel, they rushed with one ac- 
cord into the theatre ; and when Paul would 
have entered in unto the people, the disciples 
suffered him not ; and certain of the chief of 
Asia which where his friends, sent unto him, de- 
siring that he would not adventure himself into 
the theatre. Some, therefore, cried one thing, 
and some another ; for the assembly was confused, 
and the more part knew not wherefore they were 
come together. And they drew Alexander out 
of the multitude, the Jews putting him forward ; 
and Alexander beckoned with his hand, and would 
have made his defence unto the people : but, when 
they knew that he was a Jew, all with one voice j 



70 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



about the space of two hours, cried out, Great u 
Diana of the Ephesians. — And after the uproar 
was ceased, Paul called unto him the disciples and 
embraced theai, and departed for to so into Ma- 
cedonia." When he was arrived in Macedonia, 
he wrote the Second Epistle to the Corinthians 
which is now before us ; and he begins his epistle 
in this wise ; ^'Blessed be God, even the Father 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, the father of mercies, 
and the God of all comfort, who coniforteth us 
in all our tribulation, that we may be able to 
comfort them which are in any trouble, by the 
comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted 
of God. For, as the sufferings of Christ abound 
in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by- 
Christ ; and whether we be afflicted, it is for your 
consolation and salvation, which is effectual in 
the enduring of the same sufferings, which we 
also suffer; or whether we be comforted, it is for 
your consolation and salvation, which is effectual 
in the enduring of the same sufferings, which we 
also suffer ; or whether we be comforted, it is for 
your consolation and salvation : and our hope of 
you is steadfast, knowing that, as ye are parta- 
kers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the 
consolation. For we would not, brethren, have 
you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in 
Asia^ that we were pressed Olit of measure, 
above strength, insomuch that we despaired even 
of life : but we had the sentence of death in our- 
selves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but 
in God, which raiseth the dead, who delivered us 
from so great a death, and doth deliver ; in whom 
we trust that he will yet deliver us." Nothing 
could be more expressive of the circumstances 
in which the history describes St. Paul to have 
been, at the time when the epistle purports to be 
written ; or rather, nothing could be more expres- 
sive of the sensations arising from these circum- 
stances, than this passage. It is the calm recollec- 
tion of a mind emerged from the confusion of iu- 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 7i 



slant danger. It is that devotion and solemnity 
of thought, which follows a recent deliverance. 
There is just enough of particularity in the pas- 
sage to show that it is to be referred to the tumult 
at Ephesus : " We would not, brethren, have you 
ignorant of our trouble which came to us in 
Asia." And there is nothing more ; no mention 
of Demetrius, of the seizure of St. Paul's friend?^ 
of the interference of the town-clerk, of the oc= 
casion or nature of the danger which St. Paul 
iiad escaped, or even of the city where it happen- 
ed ; in a word, no recital from which a suspicion 
could be conceived, either that the author of the 
epistle had made use of the narrative in the Acts | 
or, on the other hand, that he had sketched the 
outline, which the narrative in the Acts only filled 
up. That the forger of an epistle, under the 
name of St. Paul, should borrow circumstances 
from a history of St. Paul then extant; or, that 
\he author of a history of St. Paul should gather 
materials from letters bearing St. Paul's name, 
may be credited : but I cannot believe that any 
forger whatever should fall upon an expedient so 
refined, as to exhibit sentiments adapted to d 
situation, and to leave his readers to seek out 
that situation from the history; still less that the 
author of a history should go about to frame facts 
and circumstances, fitted to supply the sentiments 
which he found in the letter. It may be said, 
perhaps, that it does not appear from the history, 
that any danger threatened St. Paul's life in the 
uproar at Ephesus, so imminent as that from 
which in the epistle he represents himself to have 
been delivered. This matter, it is true, is not 
stated by the historian in form ; but the personal 
danger of the apostle, we cannot doubt, must 
have been extreme, when the " whole city was 
filled with confusion:" when the populace had 
seized his companions;" when, in the distrac- 
tion of his mind, he insisted upon "coming forth 
amongst them ;" when the Christians who were 



n THE SECOND EPISTLE 



about him;" when "his friends, certain of the 
chief of Asia, sent to him, desiring that he would 
not adventure himself in the tumult ;" when, 
lastly, he was obliged to quit immediately the 
place and the country, " and when the tumult 
was ceased, to depart into Macedonia.'' All 
which particulars are found in the narration, and 
justify St. Paul's own account, " that he was 
pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch 
that he despaired even of life ; that he had the 
sentence of death in himself;" i. e, that he look- 
ed upon himself as a man condemned to die. 

No. IV. 

It has already been remarked, that St. Paul's 
original intention was to have visited Corinth 
in his way to Macedonia : " I was minded to 
come unto you before, and to pass by into Ma- 
cedonia," 2 Cor. i. 15, 16. It has also been re- 
marked, that he changed his intention, and ulti- 
mately resolved upon going through Macedonia 
^first. Now upon this head there exists a circum- 
stance of correspondency between our epistle and 
the history, which is not very obvious to the rea- 
der's observation ; but which, when observed, 
•will be found, I think, close and exact. Which 
circumstance is this ; that though the change of 
St. Paul's intention be expressly mentioned only 
in the second epistle, yet it appears, both from 
the history and from the second epistle, that the 
change had taken place before the writing of the 
first epistle ; that it appears however from neither, 
otherwise than by an inference, unnoticed per- 
haps by almost every one who does not sit down 
professedly to the examination. 

First, then, how does this point appear from the 
history ,^ In the nineteenth chaper of the Acts, 
and the tv/enty-first verse, we are told, that " Paul 
purposed in the spirit when he had passed through 
Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem. Sor 
he sent into Macedonia two of them that minis-- 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 73 



tei-ed unto him, Timotheus and Erastiis ; but he 
himself stayed in Asia for a season." A short 
time after this, and evidently in pursuance of the 
same intention, we find (chap. xx. 1, 2.) that 

Paul departed from Ephesus for to go into Ma- 
cedonia : and that, when he had gone over those 
parts, he came into Greece." The resolution, 
therefore, of passing first through Macedonia and 
from thence into Greece, was formed by St. Paul 
previously to the sending away of Timothy. The 
order in which the two countries are mentioned, 
shows the direction of his intended route, when 
he had passed through Macedonia and Achaia." 
Timothy and Erastus, who were to precede him 
in his progress, were sent by him from Ephesus 
into Macedonia. He, himself, a short time af- 
terward, and, as hath been observed, evidently 
in continuation and pursuance of the same de- 
sign, " departed for to go into Macedonia." If 
he had ever, therefore, entertained a different 
nlan of his journey, which is not hinted in the 
histoid'-, he must have changed that plan before 
thi^time. But, from the 17th verse of the fourth 
chapter of tlie First Epistle to the. Corinthians, 
we discover, that Timothy had been sent avv-ay 
from Ephesus before that epistle was written: 

For this cause have I sent unto you Timotheus, 
who is my beloved son." The change, therefore, 
of St. PauTs resolution, which was prior to the 
sending away of Timothy, was necessarily prior 
to the writing of the First Epistle to the Co- 
rinthians. 

Thus stands the order of dates, as collected 
from the history, compared with the first epistle. 
Now let us inquire, secondly, how this matter is 
represented in the epistle before us. In the six- 
teenth verse of the first chapter of this epistle, 
St. Paul speaks of the intention which he had 
once entertained of visiting Achaia, in his way to 
Macedonia: '*ln this confidence I was minded 
to come unto you before, that ye might have a 



74 



THE SECOND EPISTLE 



second benefit ; and to pass by you into Mace- 
donia." After protesting, in the seventeenth 
verse, against any evil construction that might 
be put upon his laying aside of this intention, in 
the twenty-third verse he discloses the cause of 
it : Moreover I call God for a record upon my 
soul, that, to spare you, I came not as yet unto 
Corinth.'' And then he proceeds as follows : 
''But I determined this with myself, that I would 
not come again to you in heaviness : for, if I 
make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me 
glad, but the same which is made sorry by me ? 
And I wrote this sameunto you, lest when I came 
I should have sorrow Irom them of whom I ought 
to rejoice ; having confidence in you all, that my 
joy is the joy of you all ; for, out of much afflic- 
tion and anguish of heart, I wrote unto you with 
many tears ; not that ye should be grieved, but 
that ye might know the love which I have more 
abundantly unto you ; but if any have caused 
grief, he hath not grieved me but in part, that I 
may not overcharge you all. Sufficient to such 
a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of 
many." In this quotation, let the reader first 
direct his attention to the clause marked by 
italics, " and I wrote this same unto you," and 
let him consider, whether, from the context, and 
from the structure of the whole passage, it be not 
evident that this writing was after St. Paul had 
^'determined with himself, that he would not 
come again to them in heaviness?" whether, in- 
deed, it was not in consequence of this determi- 
nation, or, at least with this determination upon 
his mind? And, in the next place, let him con- 
sider, whether the sentence, *'I determined this 
with myself, that I would not come again to you 
in heaviness,"does not plainly refer to that post- 
poning of his visit, to which he had alluded i n the 
verse but one before, when he said, ''I call God 
for a record upon my soul, that, to spare you, I 
came not as yet unto Corinth and whether this 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 75 



be DOt the visit of which he speaks in the 
sixteenth verse, wherein he informs the Corin- 
thians, *'lhat he had been minded to pass by 
them into Macedonia but that, for reasons 
which argued no levity or fickleness in his dispo- 
sition, he had been compelled to change his pur- 
pose. If this be so, then it follows that the wri- 
ting here mentioned was posterior to the change 
of his intention. The only question, therefore, 
that remains, will be, whether this writing relate 
to the letter which we now have under the title of 
the First Epistle to the Corinthians, or to some 
other letter not extant? And upon this question, 
I think Mr. Locke's observation decisive ; name- 
ly, that the second clause marked in the quota- 
tion by. italics, I wrote unto you with many 
tears," and the first clause so marked, ''I wrote 
this same unto you," belong to one writing, 
whatever that was; and that the second clause 
goes on to advert to a circumstance which is 
found in our present First Epistle to the Corin- 
thians ; namely, the case and punishment of the 
incestuous person. Upon the whole, then, we 
see, that it is capable of being inferred from 
St. PauTs own v.'Ords, in the long extract which 
we have quoted, that the First Epistle to the 
Corinthians was written after St. Paul had 
[letermined to postpone his journey to Corinth : 
ni other words, that the change of his pur- 
pose with respect to the course of his journey, 
though expressly mentioned only in the Second 
Epistle, had taken place before the writing of the 
First ; the point which we made out to be implied 
in the history, by the order of the events there 
recorded, and the allusions to those events in the 
First Epistle Now this is a species of congruity 
3f all others the most to be relied upon. It is not 
in agreement between two accounts of the same 
transaction, or between different statements of 
the same fact, for the fact is not stated ; nothing 
that can be called an account is given ; but it is 



76 



THE SECOND EPISTLE 



the junction of two conclusions, deduced from in- 
dependent sources, and deducible only by inves- 
tigation and comparison. 

This point, viz. the change of the route, being 
prior to the writing of the First Epistle, also fails 
in with, and accounts for, the manner in which 
he speaks in that epistle of his journey. His 
first intention had been, as he declares, to pass 
by them into Macedonia that intention having 
been previously given up, he writes, in his First 
Epistle, that he v/ould not see them now by the 
way," i, e. as he must have done upon his first 
plan ; but that he trusted to tarry awhile with 
them, and possibly to abide, yea and winter with 
them. (1 Cor. xvi. 5, 6.) It also accounts for a 
singularity in the text referred to, which must 
strike every reader : 1 will come to you when 
I pass through Macedonia ; for I do pass through 
Macedonia." The supplemental sentence, "for 
I do pass through Macedonia," imports that there 
had been some previous communication upon the 
subject of the journey ; and also, that there had 
been some vacillation and indecisiveness in the 
apostle's plan : both which we n(^vv perceive to 
have been the case. The sentence is as much as 
to say, " This is what 1 at last resolve upon." 
The expression, " orav Mocici^ov4av hiktufy'''* is am- 
biguous: it may denote either "when I pass, or 
when I shall have passed, through Macedonia:" 
the considerations offered above, fix it to the lat- 
ter sense. Lastly, the point we have endeavour- 
ed to make out, confirms, or rather, indeed, is ne- 
cifssary to the support of, a conjecture, which 
forms the subject of a number in our observations 
upon the Firtt Epistle, that the insinuation of 
certain of the church of Corinth, that he would 
come no more amongst them, was founded on 
some previous disappointment of their expecta- 
tions. 

No. V. 

But if St. Paul had changed his purpose before 



TO THE CORmTHIANS. 



77 



the writing of the First Epistle, why did he defer 
sxplaining himself to the Corinthians, concerning 
l^he reason of that change, until he wrote the Se- 
cond? This is a very fair question; and we are 
able, 1 think, to return to it a satisfactory answer. 
The real cause, and the cause at length assigned 
by St. Paul, for postponing his visit to Corinth, 
and not travelling by the route which he had at 
irst designed, was the disorderly state of the Co- 
rinthian church at the time, and the painful se- 
cerities which he should have found himself obli- 
ged to exercise, if he had come amongst them du- 
ring the existence of these irregularities. He 
rt-as willing therefore to try, before he came in 
person, what a letter of authoritative objurga- 
tion would do amongst them, and to leave time 
for the operation of the experiment That was 
bis scheme in writing the First Epistle. But it 
was not for him to acquaint them with the scheme. 
After the Epistle had produced its effect, (and to 
the uttermost extent, as it should seem, of the 
apostle s hopes;) when he had wrought in them 
a deep sense of their fault, and an almost pas- 
sionate solicitude to restore themselves to the ap- 
probation of their teacher; when Titus (vii. 6, 7. 
11.) had brought him intelligence " of their earn- 
BSt desire, their mourning, their fervent mind to- 
wards him, of their sorrow and their penitence; 
what carefulness, what clearing of themselves, 
what indignation, what fear,w^hat vehement rie- 
sire, what zeal, what revenge,'' his letter, and the 
general concern occasioned by it, had excited 
amongst them; he then opens himself fully upon 
the subject. The affectionate mind of the apostle 
is touched by this return of zeal and duty. He 
tells them that he did not visit them at the time 
proposed, lest their meeting should have been at- 
tended with mutual grief; and with grief to him 
imbittered by the reflection, that he was giving 
pain to those, from whom alone he could receive 
comfort : " 1 determined this with myself, that t 



78 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



would not come again to you in heaviness ; for, if 
I make you sorry, who is he that maketh me glad 
but the same which is made sorry by me ?" (ii. 1, 
2.) that he had written his former epistle to warn 
them beforehand of their fault, "lest when he 
came he should have sorrow of them of whom he 
ought to rejoice (ii, 3.) that he had the farther 
view, though perhaps unperceived by them, of 
making an experiment of their fidelity, '*to know 
the proof of them, whether they are obedient in 
all things." (ii. 9.) This full discovery of his mo- 
tive came very naturally from the apostle, after 
he had seen the success of his measures, but 
would not have been a seasonable communication 
before. The whole composes a train of senti- 
ment and of conduct resulting from real situation, 
and from real circumstance, and as remote as 
possible from fiction or imposture. 

No. VL 

Chap. xi. 9. When I was present with you 
and wanted, I was chargeable to no man: for 
that which was lacking to me, the brethren which 
came from Macedonia supplied." The principal 
fact set forth in this passage, the arrival at Co- 
rinth of brethren from Macedonia during St. 
Paul's first residence in that cit}^, is explicitly re- 
corded, Acts xviii. 1. 5. "After these things Paul 
departed from Athens, and came to Corinth. And 
when Silas and Timotheus were come from Mace- 
donia, Paul was pressed in spirit, and testified to 
the Jews that Jesus was Christ." 

No. VII. 

The above quotation from the Acts proves that 
Silas and Timotheus were assisting to St, Paul 
in preaching the gospel at Corinth. With which 
correspond the words of the epistle, (is 19.) " For 
the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached 
among you by us, even by me, and Silvauus, and 
Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 79 



yea." I do admit, that the correspondency, con- 
sidered by itself, is too direct and obvious; and 
that an impostor with the history before him 
might, and probably would, produce agreements 
of the same kind. But let it be remembered, that 
this reference is found in a writing, which from 
many discrepancies, and especially from those 
noted, No. II., we may conclude, was not com- 
posed by any one who had consulted, and who 
pursued the history. Some observation also 
arises upon the variation of the name. We read 
Silas in the Acts, Silvanus in the epistle. The 
similitude of these two names, if they were the 
names of different p^-rsons, is greater than could 
easily have proceeded from accident; I mean 
that it is not probable, that two persons placed 
in situations so much alike, should bear names so 
nearly resembling each other.**^ On the other 
hand, the difference of the name in the two pas- 
sages negatives the supposition of the passages^ 
or the account contained in them, being tran- 
scribed either from the other. 

No VIII. 

Chap. ii. 12, 13. When I came to Troas to 
preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened un- 
to me of the Lord, I had no rest in my spirit, be- 
cause 1 found not Titus my brother; but, taking 
my leave of them, I went from thence into Ma- 
cedonia." 

To establish a conformity between this pas- 
sage and the history, nothing more is necessary to 
be presumed, than that St. Paul proceeded from 
Ephesus to Macedonia, upon the same course by 
which he came back from Macedonia to Ephesus, 
or rather to Miletus, in the neighbourhood of 
Ephesus; in other words, that in his journey to 
the peninsula of Greece, he went and returned 

* That they were tlie same person is farther confirraetl 
b'y 1 Thes.s. compared with Acts xvii. 10. 



80 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



the same way. St. Paul is now in Macedonia, 
where he had lately arrived from Ephesus. Our 
quotation imports that in his journey he hadstop- 
ped at Troas. Of this the history says nothing, 
leaving us only the short account, that " Paul 
departed from Ephesus, for to go into Macedo- 
nia." But the history says, that in his return 
from Macedonia to Ephesus, Paul sailed from 
Philippi to Troas; and that, when the disciples 
came together on the first day of the week to break 
bread, Paul preached unto them all night ; that 
from Troas he went by land to Assos ; from As- 
soi«, taking ship and coasting along the front of 
Asia Minor, he came by Mytelene to Miletus." 
Wiiich account proves, fust, that Troas lay in the 
way by which St, Paul passed between Ephesus 
and Macedonia; secondly, that he had disciples 
there. In one journey be- ween these two places 
the epistle, and in another journey between the 
same places, the history, makes him stop at this 
city. .Of the first journey he is made to say, 

that a door was in that city opened unto me 
of the Lord ;" in the second we find disciples there 
collected around him, and the apostle exercising 
ministry, with what was, even in him, more 
than ofdinary zeal and labour. The epistle, 
therefore, is in tliis instance confirmed, if not by 
the terms, at least by the probability of the his- 
tory; a species of confirmation by no means to 
be despised, because, as far as it reaches, it is evi- 
dently uncontrived. 

Grotius, 1 know, refers the arrival at Troas, to 
which the epistle alludes, to a different period, but 
I think very improbably; for nothing appears to 
me more certain, than that the meeting with Ti- 
tus, which St. Paul expected at Troas, was the 
same meeting which took place in Macedonia, 
viz. upon Titus's coming out of Greece. In the 
c|uotation before us he tells the Corinthians, 

When I came to Troas, I had no rest in my spi^ 
rit, because I found not Titus ray brother; but, 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 81 



taking my leave of them, I went from thence into 
Macedonia." Then in the seventh chapter he 
writes, When we were come into Macedonia, 
our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on 
every side ; without were fightings, within were 
fears ; nevertheless God, that comforteth them 
that are cast down, comforted us by the coming 
of Titus." These two passages plainly relate to 
the same journey of Titus, in meeting with whom 
St. Paul had been disappointed at Troas, and re- 
joiced in Macedonia. And amongst other rea- 
sons which fix the former passage to the coming 
of Titus out of Greece, is the consideration, that 
it was. nothing to the Corinthians that St. Paul 
did not meet with Titus at Troas, were it not 
that he was to bring intelligence from Corinth* 
The mention of the disappointment in thisplacCj 
upon any other supposition, is irrelative. 

No. IX. 

Chap. xi. 24, 25. " Of the Jews five times re- 
ceived I forty stripes save one ; thrice was I beat- 
en with rods ; once was I stoned ; thrice I suffer- 
ed shipwreck; a night and a day I have been in 
the deep." 

These particulars cannot be extracted out of 
the Acts of the Apostles ; which proves, as hath 
been already observed, that the epistle was not 
framed from tfie history : yet they are consistent 
with it, which, considering how numerically cir- 
cumstantial the account is, is more than could 
happen to arbitrary and independent fictions. 
When I say that these particulars are consistent 
with the history, I mean, first, that there is no 
article in the enumeration which is contradicted 
by the history : secondly, that the history, though 
silent with respect to many of the facts here enu- 
merated, has left space for the existence of these 
facts, consistent with the fidelity of its own nar- 
ration. 

First, No contradiction is discoverable between 

VOL. II. 4 



82 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



the epistle and the histoiy. When St. Paul sa.ys^ 
thrice was I beaten with rods, although the his- 
tory record only one beating with rods, viz. at 
Fhilippi, (Acts xvi. 22 ) yet is there no contradic- 
tion. It is only the omission in one book of what 
is related in another. But had the history con- 
tained accounts of/o-wr beatings with rods, at the 
time of writing the epistle, in which St. Paul says 
that he had only suftered three, there would have 
been a contradiction properly so called. The 
same observation applies generally to the other 
parts of the enumeration, concerning which the 
history is silent: but there is one clause in the 
quotation particularly deserving of remark; be- 
cause, v/hen confronted with the histoiy, it fur- 
nishes the nearest appioach to a contradiction, 
without a contradiction being actually incurred, 
of any I remember to have met with. " On^e," 
saith St. Paul, " was I stoned.'' Does the his- 
tory relate that St. Paul, prior to the writing of 
this epistle, had been stoned more than once? 
The history mentions- distinctly one occasion 
upon which St. Paul was stoned, viz. at Lystra in 
Lycaonia. Then came thither certain Jews 
from Antioch and Iconium, who persuaded the 
people ; and, having stoned Paul, drew him out 
of the city, supposing he had been dead." (xiv. 
19.) And it mentions another occasion in which 
" an assault was made both of the Gentiles, and 
also of the Jews with their rulers, to use them 
despitefuliy and to stone them: but they were 
aware of it," the history proceeds to tell us, and 
iled into Lystra and Derbe." This happened at 
Iconium, prior to the date of the epistle. JVow 
had the assault been completed ; had the history 
related that a stone was thrown, as it relates that 
preparations were made both by Jews and Gen- 
tiles to stone Paul and his companions; or even 
had the account of this transaction stopped, with- 
out going on to inform us that Paul and hiscom« 
panions weio " aware of their danger and fled.'^ 



to THE CORINTHIANS. 83 



a contradiction between the history and the 
epistle would have ensued. Truth is necessarily- 
Consistent ; but it is scarcely possible that inde- 
pendent accounts, not having truth to guide them^ 
should thus advance to the very brink of contra- 
diction without falling into it. 

Secondly, I say, that if the Acts of the Apostles 
be silent concerning many of the instances enu- 
merated in the epistle, this silence may be ac- 
counted for, from the plan and fabric of the his- 
tor)'. The date of the epistle synchronizes with 
the beginning of the twentieth chapter of the 
Acts. The part, therefore, of the history, which 
precedes the twentieth chapter, is the only part in 
which can be fouud any notice of the persecu- 
tions to which St. Paul refers, Now it does not 
appear that the author of the history was with St. 
Paul until his departure from Troas, on his way 
to Macedonia, as related chap. xvi. 10; or ra- 
ther indeed the contrary appears. It is in this 
point of the history that the language changes. In 
the seventh and eighth verses of this chapter the 
third person is used. *' After they were come to 
Mysia, they assayed to go into Bithynia, but the 
Spirit suffered them not: and they passing by 
Mysia came to Troas:" and the third person is 
in like manner constantly used throughout the 
foregoing part of this history. In the tenth verse of 
this chapter, the first person comes in : ^'After Paul 
had seen the vision, immediately endeavoured 
to go into Macedonia; assuredly gathering that the 
Lord had called us to preach the gospel unto 
them." Now, from this time to the writing of the 
epistle, the history occupies four chapters ; yet it 
is in these, if in any, that a regular or continued 
account of the apostle's life is to be expected: for 
how succinctly his history is delivered in the pre- 
ceding part of the book, that is to say, from the 
time of his conversion to the time when the histo- 
rian joined him at Troas, except the particulars 
of his conversion itself, Vv^hich are related circum- 



84 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



stantially, may be understood from the following 
observations : — 

The history of a period of sixteen years is com- 
prised in less than three chapters: and of these 
a material part is taken up with discourses. After 
his conversion, he continued in the neighbourhood 
of Damascus, according to the history, for a cer- 
tain considerable, though indefinite, length of 
time, according to his own words, (Gal. i. 18.) for 
three years; of which no other account is given 
than this short one, that straightway he preach- 
ed Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of 
God ; that all that heard him were amazed, and 
said, Is not this he that destro5/ed them which 
called on this name in Jerusalem ? that he in- 
creased the more in strength, and confounded the 
Jews which dwelt at Damascus; and that, after 
many days were fulfilled, the Jews took counsel 
to kill him." From Damascus he proceeded to 
Jerusalem : and of his residence there nothing 
more particular is recorded, than that " he was 
with the apostles, coming in and going out; that 
he spake boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus, 
and disputed against the Grecians, who went 
about to kill him." From Jerusalem, the history 
sends him to his native city of Tarsus.* It seems 
probable, from the order and disposition of the 
history, that St. Paul's stay at Tarsus was of some 
continuance ; for we hear nothing of him until, 
after a long apparent interval, and much interja- 
cent narrative, Barnabas, desirous of Paul's as- 
sistance upon the enlargement of the Christian 
mission, went to Tarsus for to seek him.t We 
cannot doubt but that the new apostle had been 
busied in his ministry; yet of what he did, or 
what he suffered, during this period, which may 
include three or four years, the history professes 
not to deliver any information. As Tarsus was 
situated upon the sea-coast, and as, though Tar- 



^' Acts ii'c 30. 



t xi, 25. 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 



85 



sus v/ashis home, yet it is probable he visited from 
thence many other places, for the purpose of 
preaching the gospel, it is not unlikely, that in the 
course of three or four years, he might undertake 
many short voyages to neighbouring countries, in. 
the navigating of which we may be allowed to 
suppose that some of those disasters and ship- 
wrecks befell him, to which he refers in the quota- 
tion before us : Thrice I suffered shipwreck, a 
night and a day have I been in the deep." This 
last clause I am inclined to interpret of his being 
obliged to take to an open boat, upon the loss of 
the ship, and his continuing out at sea in that 
dangerous situation, a night and a day. St. Paul 
is here recounting his sufferings, not relating 
miracles. From Tarsus, Barnabas brought Paul 
to Antioch, and there he remained a year ; but of 
the transactions of that year no other descrip- 
tion is given than what is contained in the last 
four verses of the eleventh chapter. After a 
more solemn dedication to the ministry, Barna- 
bas and Paul proceeded from Antioch to Cilicia, 
and from thence they sailed to Cyprus, of which 
voyage no particulars are mentioned. Upon 
their return from Cyprus, they made a progress 
together through the Lesser Asia; and though 
two remarkable speeches be preserved, and a few 
incidents in the course of their travels circum- 
stantially related, yet is the account of this pro- 
gress, uponthe whole, given professedly with con- 
ciseness ; for instance, at Iconium it is said that 
they abode a long time ;^ yet of this long abode, 
except concerning the manner in which they Vv'ere 
driven away, no memoir is inserted in the history. 
The whole is wrapped up in one short summary, 
They spake boldly in the Lord, which gave 
testimony unto the word of his grace, and grant- 
ed signs and wonders to be done by their hands." 
Having completed their progress, the two apostles 



* Acts xiv. 3. 



86 THE SECOA^D EPISTLE 



returned to Antioch, " and theie they abode long 
time wiih the disciples." Here we have another 
large portion of time passed over in silence. To 
this succeeded a journey to Jerusalem, upon a 
dispute which then much agitated the Christian 
church, concerning the obligation of the law of 
Moses. When the object of that journey was 
completed, Paul proposed to Bainabas to go again 
and visit theii brethren in every city where they 
had preached the word of the Lord. The execu- 
tion of this plan carried our apostle through 
Syria, Cilicia, and many provinces of the Lesser 
Asia ; yet is the account of the whole journey 
despatched in four verses of the sixteenth chap- 
ter. 

If the Acts of the Apostles had undertaken to 
exhibit regular annals of St. PauTs ministry, or 
even any continued account of his life, from his 
conversion at Damascus to his imprisonment 
at Rome, I should have thought the omission of 
the circumstances referred to in our epistle, a 
matter of reasonable objection. But when it 
appears from the history itself, that large por- 
tions of St. Paul's life were either passed over in 
silence, or only slightly touched upon, and that 
nothing more than certain detached incidents 
and discourses is related ; when we observe also, 
that the author of the history did not join our 
apostle's society till a few -years before the wri- 
ting of the epistle, at least that there is no proof 
in the history that he did so; in comparing the 
history with the epistle, we shall not be~sur» 
prised by the discovery of omissions ; we shall 
ascribe it to truth that there is no contradiction. 
No. X. 

Chap. iii. 1. Do we begin again to commend 
ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles 
of commendation to you ?" 

As some others." Turn to Acts xvii. 27. and 
you will find that, a short time before the writing 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 87 

of this epistle, Apollos had gone to Corinth with 
letters of commendation from the Ephesian 
Christians; " and when Apollos was di'^posed 
to pass into Achaia, the brethren wrote, exhort- 
ing the disciples to receive him."*' Here the words 
of the epistle bear the appearance of alluding to 
some specific instance, and the history supplies 
that instance ; it supplies at least an instance as 
apposite as possible to the terms which the apos- 
tle uses, and to the date and direction of the 
epistle, in which they are found. The letter 
which Apollos carried from Ephesus, was pre- 
cisely the letter of commendation which St. Paul 
meant; and it was to Achaia, of which Corinth 
was the capital, and indeed to Corinth itself, 
(Acts xix. 1.) that Apollos carried it ; and it was 
about two years before the writing of the epistle. 
If ^t. Paul's words be rather thought to refer to 
some general usage which then obtained among 
Christian Churches, the case of Apollos exem- 
plifies that usage ; and affords that species of con- 
firmation to the epistlf, which arises from seeing 
the manners of the age, iti which it purports to 
be written, faithfully preserved. 

No. XI 

Chap. xiii. 1. ^' This is the third time I am 
coming to you rpirov rouro ip^ofioci. 

Do not these words impos t that the writer had 
been at Corinth twice before f Yet, if they im- 
port this, they overset every congruity v/e have 
been endeavouring to establish. The Acts of the 
Apostles record only two journeys of St. Paul to 
Corinth. We have all along supposed, what 
every mark of time, except this expression indi- 
cates, that the epistle was written between the 
first and second of these journeys. If St. Paul 
had been already twice at Corinth, this suj^posi- 
tion must be given up; and every argument or 
observation v/hich depends upon it falls to the 
ground. Again, the Acts of the Apostles not only 



38 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



record no more than two journeys of St. Paul to 
Corinth, but do not allow us to suppose that 
more than two such journeys could be made or 
intended by him within the period which the his- 
tory comprises; for from his first journey into 
Greece to his first imprisonment at Rome, with 
which the history concludes, the apostle's time is 
accounted for. If, therefore, the epistle was 
written after the second journey to Corinth, and 
upon the view and expectation of a third, it must 
have been written after his first imprisonment at 
Rome, i, e. after the time to which the history ex- 
tends. When I first read over this epistle with 
the particular view of comparing it with the his- 
tory, which 1 chose to do without consulting any 
commentary whatever, I own that I felt myself 
confounded by this text. It appeared to contra- 
dict the opinion, w^hich I had been led by a great 
variety of circumstances to form, concerning the 
date and occasion of the epistle. At length how- 
ever it occurred to my thoughts to inquire, 
whether the passage did necessarily imply that 
St. Paul had been at Corinth twice : or whether, 
when he says, this is the third time I am com- 
ing to you," he might mean only that this was 
tlie third time that he was ready, that he was pre- 
pared, that he intended to set out upon his jour- 
ney to Corinth. I recollected that he had once 
before this purposed to visit Corinth, and had 
been disappointed in this purpose; which disap- 
pointment forms the subject of much apology and 
protestation, in the first and second chapte-rs of 
the epistle. JVow, if the journey in which he 
had been disappointed was reckoned by him one 
of the times in which *'he was coming to them," 
then the present would be the third time, i. e. of 
his being ready and prepared to come ; although 
lie had been actually at Corinth only once before. 
This conjecture being taken up, a farther exami- 
uaiicm of the passage and the epistle, produced 
proofs which placed it beyond doubt. " This ii 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 89 



the third time I am coming to you :" in the verse 
following these words he adds, "I told you before, 
and foretell you, as if I were present the second 
time : and being absent, now I write to them 
which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, 
that, if I come again, I will not spare." In this 
verse, the apostle is declaring beforehand what 
he would do in his intended visit: his expression 
therefore, as if I were present the second time," 
relates to that visit. But, if his future visit would 
only make him present among them a second 
time, it follows that he had been already there 
but once. Again, in the fifteenth verse of the 
first chapter, he tells them, " In this confidence, 
I was minded to come unto you before, that ye 
might have a second benefit." Why a second, 
and not a third benefit? why Jsyrepav, and not 
rpiry.v x^P'^i ^^^^ rpirov ep^ofzetty in the fifteenth 
chapter, meant a third visit? for, though the 
visit in the first chapter be that visit in which he 
was disappointed, yet, as it is evident from the 
epistle that he had never been at Corinth from 
the time of the disappointment to the time of 
writing the epistle, it follows, that if it was only 
a second visit in v/hich he was disappointed, then, 
it could only be a second visit which he proposed 
now. But the text which I think is decisive of 
the question, if any question remain upon the 
subject, is the foui-teenth verse of the twelfth 
chapter : " Behold, the third time 1 am ready to 
come to you ;" i^ov rpirov zroi/Acus ip(;u iXhiv, It is 
very clear that the rptrov zroi/xus eX^s/v of the 
twelfth chapter and the rfirov rours tp^of^at of the 
thirteenth chapter, are equivalent expressions, 
were intended to convey the same meaning, and 
to relate to the same journey. The comparison 
of these phrases gives us St. Paul's own explana- 
tion of his own words; and it is that very ex- 
planation which we are contending for, viz. that 
vpirov 70V70 ifx^fiKt does not mean that he was 
coming a third time, but that this was the thiid 



30 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



time he was in readiness to come, rptrov iroifxc^s 
g;^6/v. T do not apprehendj that after this ii can 
be necessary to call to our aid the reading of the 
Alexandrian manuscript, which gives troi/izas zx,^ 
iXhiv in the thirteenth chapter as well as in the 
twelfth ; or of the Syriac and Coptic versions, 
which follow that reading; because I allow that 
this reading, besides not being sufficiently sup- 
ported by ancient copies, is probably paraphras- 
tical, and has been inserted for the purpose of ex- 
pressing more unequivocaily the sense, which the 
shorter expression r^irov rouro ii>xoy.a.i was suppo- 
sed to carry. Upon the whole, the matter is suf- 
ficiently certain : nor do I propose it as a new 
inierpretation of the text which contains the 
difficulty, for the same was given by Grotius long 
ago : But I thought it the clearest way of ex- 
plaining the subject, to describe the manner in 
which the difficulty, the solution, and the proofs 
of that solution, successively presented them- 
selves to my inquiries. Now in historical re- 
searches, a reconciled inconsistency bectnnes a 
positive argument. First, because an impostor 
generally guards against the appearance of in- 
consistency ; and secondly, because, when ap- 
parent inconsistencies are found, it is seldom that 
any thing but truth renders them capable of re- 
conciliation. The existence of the difficulty 
proves the want or absence of that caution, which 
usually accompanies the consciousness of fraud ; 
and the solution proves, that it is not the collu- 
sion of fortuitous propositions which w'e hav-e to 
deal with, but that a thread of truth winds 
through the whole, which preserves every circum- 
stance in its place. 

No. XII. 

Chap. X. 14 — 16. We are come as far as to 
you also, in preaching the gospel of Christ ; not 
boasting of things without our measure, that is, 
of other men's labours ; but having hope, whea 



TO THE CORINTHIANS. 91 



your faith is increased, that we shall be enlar- 
ged by you, according to our rule, abundantly to 
preach the gospel in the regions beyond you." 

This quotation affords an indirect, and there- 
fore unsuspicious, but at the same time a distinct 
and indubitable recognition of the truth and ex- 
actness of the history. I consider it to be impli- 
ed by the words of the quotation, that Corinth 
was the extremity of St. Paul's travels hitherto. 
He expresses to the Corinthians his hope, that in 
some future visit he might " preach the gospel to 
the regions beyond them which imports that he 
had not hitherto proceeded "beyond them," but 
thatCorinth was as yet the farthest point or boun- 
dary of his travels. — Now, how is St. Paul's first 
journey into Europe, which was the only one he 
had taken before the writing of the epistle, traced 
out ill the history ? Sailing from Asia, he landed at 
Philippi ; from Philippi, traversing the eastern 
coast of the peninsula, he passed through Am- 
phipolis and Apollonia to Thessalonica ; from 
thence through Berea to Athens, and from Athens 
to Corinth, where he stopped ; and from whence, 
after a residence of a year and a half, he sailed 
back into Syria. So that Corinth was the last 
])lace which he visited in the peninsula; was the 
place from which he returned into Asia ; and was, 
as such, the boundary and limit of his progress. 
He could not have said the same thing, viz. "I 
hope hereafter to visit the regions be5''ond you," 
in an epistle to the Philippians, or in an epistle to 
the Thessalonians, inasmuch as he must be deem- 
ed to have already visited the regions beyond them^ 
having proceeded from those cities to other parts 
of Greece. But from Corinth he returned home : 
every part therefore be)'ond that city, might pro- 
perly be said, as it is said in the passage before 
us, to be unvisited. Yet is this propriety the 
spontaneous effect of truth, and produced with* 
out meditation or design. 



92 



THE EPISTLE 



CHAP, V. 

THE EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS, 
No. I. 

The argument of this epistle in some measure 
proves its antiquity. It will hardly be doubted, 
but that it was written whilst the dispute con- 
oerning the circumcision of Gentile converts was 
fresh in men's minds ; for, even supposing it to 
have been a forgery, the orily credible motive 
that can be assigned for the forgery, was to bring 
the name and authority of the apostle into this 
controversy. No design can be so insipid, or so 
unlikely to enter into the thoughts of any man, 
as to produce an epistle written earnestly and 
pointedly upon one side of a controversy, when 
the controversy itself was dead, and the question 
no longer interesting to any description of rea- 
ders whatever. Now the controversy concerning 
the circumcision of the Gentile Christians was of 
such a nature, that, if it arose at all, it must 
have arisen in the beginning of Christianity. As 
Judea was the scene of the Christian history ; as 
the Author and preachers of Christianity were 
Jews ; as the religion itself acknowledged and 
was founded upon the Jewish religion, in contra- 
distinction to every other religion then professed 
among mankind ; it was not to be wondered at, 
that some of its teachers should carry it out in 
the world rather as a sect and modification of 
Judaism, than as a separate original revelation ; 
or that they should invite their proselytes to those 
observances iii which they lived themselves. 
This was likely to happen : but if it did not hap- 
pen at first ; if, whilst the religion was in the 
hands of Jewish teachers, no such claim was ad- 
vanced, no such condition was attempted to be 
imposed, it is not probable that the doctrine 
would be started, much less that is should pre- 
vail, in any future period. I likewise think, that 



TO THE GALATIANS. 



93 



those pretensions of Judaism were much more 
likely to be insisted upon, whilst the Jews con- 
tinued a nation, than after their fall and disper- 
sion ; whilst Jerusalem and the temple stood, than 
after the destruction brought upon them by the 
Roman arms, the fatal cessation of the sacrifice 
and the priesthood, the humiliating loss of their 
country, and, with it, of the great rites and sym- 
bols of their institution. It should seem, there- 
fore, from the nature of the subject, and the si- 
tuation of the parties, that this controversy was 
carried on in the interval between the preaching 
of Christianity to the Gentiles, and the invasion 
of Titus ; and that our present epistle, which was 
undoubtedly intended to bear a part in this con- 
troversy, must be referred to the same period. 

But, again, the epistle supposes that certain de- 
signi^ig adherents of the Jewish law had crept in- 
to the churches of Galatia ; and had been en- 
deavouring, and but too successfully, to persuade 
the Galatic converts, that they had been taught 
the new religion imperfectly, and at second hand ; 
that the founder of their church himself possessed 
only an inferior and deputed commission, the seat 
of truth and authority being in the apostles and 
elders of Jerusalem; moreover, that whatever he 
might profess amongst them, he had himself at 
other times, and in other places, given way to the 
doctrine of circumcision. The epistle is unintel- 
ligible without supposing all this. Referring 
therefore to this, as to what had actually passed, 
we find St. Paul treating so unjust an attempt to 
undermine his credit, and to introduce amongst 
his converts a doctrine which he had uniformly 
reprobated, in terms of great asperity and indig- 
nation. And in order to refute the suspicions 
which had been raised concerning the fidelity of 
his teaching, as well as to assert the independency 
and divine original of his mission, we find him ap- 
pealing to the history of his conversion, to his 
conduct undei* it, to the manner in which he had. 



94 



THE EPISTLE 



conferred with the apostles when he met with them 
at Jerusalem : alleging, that so far was his doc- 
trine from being derived from them, or they from 
exercising any superiority over him, that they had 
simply assented to what he had already preach- 
ed amongst the Gentiles, and which preaching 
was communicated not by them to him, but by 
himself to them ; that he had maintained the lib- 
erty of the Gentile church, by opposing, upon one 
occasion, an apostle to the face, when the timi- 
dity of his behaviour seemed to endanger it ; that 
from the first, that all along, that to that hour, he 
had constantly resisted the claims of Judaism ; 
and that the persecutions which he daily under- 
went, at the hands or by the instigation of the 
Jews, and of which he bore in his person the 
marks and scars, might have been avoided \fy him, 
if he had consented to employ his labours in 4)ring- 
ing, through the medium of Christianity, converts 
over to the Jewish institution, for then, "would 
the offence of the cross have ceased." JS^ow an 
impostor who had forged the epistle for the pur- 
pose of producing St. Paul's authority in the dis- 
pute, which, as hath been observed, is the only 
credible motive that can be assigned for the for- 
gery, might have made the apostle deliver his opi- 
nion upon the subject in strong and decisive terms, 
or might have put his name to a train of reason- 
ing and argumentation upon that side of the ques- 
tion which the imposture was intended to re- 
commend. I can allow the possibility of such a 
scheme as that. But for a writer, with Ihis pur- 
pose in view, to feign a se: i, of transactions sup- 
posed to have passed an :,st the Christians of 
Galatia, and then to cc . iterfeit expressions of 
anger and resentment excited by these transac- 
tions ; to make the apostle travel back into his 
own history, and into a recital of various passa- 
cs-s nf his life, some indeed directly, but others 
•'bliqr.ely, and others even obscurely bearing up- 
oa the point in question ; in a word, to substitute 



TO THE GALATIANS. 



95 



narrative for argument, expostulation and com- 
plaint for dogmatic positions and controversial 
reasoning, in a writing properly controversial, 
and of which the aim and design was to support; 
one side of a much agitated question— is a me- 
thod so intricate, and so unlike the methods pur- 
sued by all other impostors, as to require very 
flagrant proofs of imposition to induce us to be- 
lieve it to be one. 

No. 11. 

In this number I shall endeavour to prove, 

1. That the epistle to the Galatians, and the 
Acts of the Apostles, wet e written Without any 
communication with each other. 

2. That the epistle, though written without 
any communication with the bistoiy, by recital, 
implication, or reference, bears testimony to 
many of the facts contained in it. 

1. The epistle, and the Acts of the Apostles 
were written without airy communication with 
each other. 

To judge of this point, we must examine those 
passages in each, which describ(3 the same trans- 
action ; for, if the authov of either writing derived 
his information from the account which he had 
seen in the other, wdien he came to speak of the 
same transaction, he would follow that account. 
The history of St. Paul, at Damascus, as read in 
the Acts, and as referred to by the epistle, forms 
an instance of this sort. According to the Acts 
Paul (after his conversion) was certain days y/itli 
the " disciples which were at Damascus. And 
straightway he preached Christ in the syna- 
gogues, that he is the Son of God. But all that 
heard him were amazed, and said, Is not this he 
which destroyed them which called on this name 
in Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent 
that he might bring then bound unto the ciiicf 
priests? But Saul increased the more in strenatij 
'Confouflding the Jews which vyere at Damascus* 



96 



THE EPISTLE 



proving that this is very Christ. And after that 
many days were fulfilled^ the Jews took counsel 
to kill him. But their iaying vvait was known of 
Saul, and they watched the gates day and night 
to kill him. Then the disciples took him by 
night, and let him down by the wall in a basket. 
And when Saul was come to Jerusalem, he as- 
sayed to join himself to the disciples." Acts ix. 
19—26. 

According to the epistle, When it pleased 
God, who separated me from my mother's womb^ 
and called me by his grace, to reveal his Son in 
me, that I might preach him among the heathen, 
immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood, 
neither v/ent I up to Jerusalem to them which 
were apostles before me ; but I went into Arabia, 
and retuined again to Damascus: then, after 
three years, 1 went up to Jerusalem." 

Beside the difference observable in the terms 
and general complexion of these two accounts, 
'•^the journey into Arabia," mentioned in the 
epistle, and omitted in the history, affords full 
proof that there existed no correspondence be- 
tween these writers. If the narrative in the Acts 
had been made up from the epistle, it is impossi- 
ble that this journey should have been passed 
over in silence ; if the epistle had been composed 
out of what the author had read of St. Paul's his- 
tory in the Acts, it is unaccountable that it should 
have been inserted.* 

The journey to Jerusalem related in the second 
chapter of the epistle then, fourteen years af- 
ter, I went up again to Jerusalem") supplies an- 
other example of the same kind. Either this was 

* N. B. The Acts of the Apostles simply inform us that 
St. Paul left Damascus in order to go to Jerusalem, " after 
many days were fulfilled." If any one doubt whether the 
words " many days" could be intended to express a period 
which included a term of three years, he will find a com- 
plete instance of the same phrase used with the same lati- 
tude in the First Book of Kings, xi. 38. S9. " And Shirael 
dwelt at Jerusalem many days ; and it came to pass at the 
end of three yearsy that two of the servants of Shimei ran 
away." 



TO THE GALATIANS. 91 



tUe journey described in the fifteenth chapter of 
the Acts, when Paul and Barnabas were sent from 
Antioch to Jerusalem, to consult the apostles and 
elders upon the question of the Gentile converts ; 
or it was some journey of which the history does 
not take notice. If the first opinion be followed, the 
discrepancy in the two accounts is so consider- 
able, that it is not without difficulty they can be 
adapted to the same transaction : so that upon 
this supposition, there is no place for suspecting 
that the writers were guided or assisted by each 
other. If the latter opinion be preferred, we have 
then a journey to Jerusalem, and a conference 
with the principal members of the church there, 
circumstantially related in. the epistle, and en- 
tirely omitted in the Acts ; and we are at liberty 
to repeat the observation, which we before made, 
that the omission of so material a fact in the his- 
tory is inexplicable, if the historian had read the 
epistle ; and that the insertion of it in the epis- 
tle, if the writer derived his information from the 
history, is not less so. 

St. Peter's visit to Antioch, during which the 
dispute arose between him and St. Paul, is not 
mentioned in the Acts. 

If we connect, with these instances, the gene- 
ral observation, that no scrutiny can discover the 
smallest trace of transcription or imitation either 
in things or words, we shall be fully satisfied in 
this part of our case; namely, that the two re- 
cords, be the facts contained in them true or 
false, come to our hands from independent 
sources. 

Secondly, I say that the epistle, thus proved 
to have been written without any communica- 
tion with the history, bears testimony to a great 
variety of particulars contained in the history. 

1, St. Paul in the early part of his life had ad- 
dicted himself to the study of the Jewish religion, 
and was distinguished by his zeal for the institu- 
tion, and for the traditions which had been in* 



98 



THE EPISTLE 



corporated with it. Upon this part of his cha^ 
racter the history makes St. Paul speak thus: 

I am verily a man which am a Jew, born in 
Tarsus, a city of Cilicia, yet brought up in this 
city at the feet of Gamaliel, and taught accord- 
ing to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers; 
and was zealous toward God, as ye all are this 
day/' Acts xxii. 3. 

The epistle is as follows : profited in the 
Jews' religion above many my equals in mine 
own nation, being more exceedingly zealous of 
the traditions of m}'- fathers.'"' Chap. i. 14. 

2. St. Paul, before his conversion, had been a 
fierce persecutoi of the new sect. " As for Saul, 
he made havoc of the church ; entering into every 
liouse, and, haling men and women, committed 
them to prison." Acts viii. 3. 

This is the history of St. Paul, as delivered in 
the Acts ; in the recital of his own history in the 
epistle, Ye have heard," says he, '' of my con- 
versation in times past in tlie Jews' religion, how 
that beyond measure I persecuted the church of 
God." Chap i. 13. 

3. St. Paul was miraculously converted on his 
way to Damascus. " And as he journeyed he 
came near to Damascus ; and suddenly there 
shined round about him a light from heaven : 
and he fell to the earth, and heard a voice say- 
ing unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou 
me ? And he said, Who art thou, Lord ? And 
the Lord said, I am Jesus, whom thou persecutest; 
it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks. And 
he, trem.bling and astonished, said, Lord, what 
wilt thou have me to do Acts ix. 3 — 6. With 
these compare the epistle, i. 15 — 17 : When it 
pleased God, who separated me from my mo- 
ther's womb, and called me by his grace, to re- 
veal his Son in me, that 1 might preach him 
among the heathen ; immediately I ci^nferred 
not with flesh and blood, neither went J up to 
Jerusalem, to them that were apostles before me ; 



TO THE GALATIANS. 99 



but I went into Arabia and returned again unto 
Damascus." 

In this quotation from the epistle, I desire it 
to be remarked how incidentally it a])pears, that 
the affair passed at Damascus. In what may be 
called the direct part of the account, no mention 
is made of the place of his conversion at all : a 
casual expression at the end, and an expression 
brought in for a different purpose, alone fixes it to 
have been at Damascus; "I returned again to 
Damascus." Nothing can be more like simplicity 
and undesignedness than this is. It also draws 
the agreement between the two quotations some- 
what closer, to observe that they both state St. 
Paul to have preached the gospel immediately 
upon his call: '*And straightway he preached 
Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of 
God." Acts ix. 20. W'len it pleased God to 
reveal his Son in me, that I might preach him 
among the heathen, immediately I conferred not 
with flesh and blood." Gal. i. 15. 

4. The course of the apostle's travels after his 
conversion was this : He went from Damascus to 
Jerusalem, and from Jerusalem into Syria and 
Cilicia. " At Damascus the disciples took him 
by night, and let him down by the wall in a 
basket; and when Saul was come to Jerusalem, 
he assayed to join himself to the disciples." (Acts 
ix. 25.) Afterward, when the brethren knew 
the conspiracy formed against him at Jerusalem, 
they brought him down to Csesarea, and sent him 
forth to Tarsus, a city in Cilicia." (ix. 30.) In 
the epistle St. Paul gives the following brief ac- 
count of his proceedings within the same period: 

After three years, 1 went up to Jerusalem to 
see Peter, and abode with him fifteen days; 
afterward I came into the regions of Syria and 
Cilicia." The history had told us that Paul 
passed from Caesarea to Tarsus: if he took this 
journey by land, it would carry him through 
Syria into Cilicia ; and he would come, after his 



100 



THE EPISTLE 



visit at Jerusalem, *• into the regiorts of Syria and 
Cilicia,'- in the very order in which he mentions 
them in the epistle. This supposition of his going 
from Csesarea to Tarsus, by land^ clears up also 
another point. It accounts for what St. Paul 
says in the same place concerning the churches 
of Judea : ^» Afterward I came to the regions of 
Syria and Cilicia, and was unknown by face 
unto the churches of Judea, which were in Christ : 
but they had heard only that he which persecuted 
us in times past, now preacheth the faith, which 
once he destroyed ; and they glorified God in 
me." Upon which passage I observe, first, that 
what is here said of the churches of Judea, is 
spoken in connexion with his journey into the 
regions of Syria and Cilicia. Secondly, that the 
passage itself has little significancy, and that the 
connexion is inexplicable, unless St. Paul went 
through Judea* (though probably by a hasty 
journey) at the time that he came into the re- 
gions of Syria and Cilicia. Suppose him to have 
passed by land from Csesarea to Tarsus, all this, 
as hath been observed, would be precisely true. 

5. Barnabas was with St Paul at Antioch. 

Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus, for to seek 
Saul ; and when he had found him, he brought 
him unto Antioch* And it came to pass that a 
whole year tliey assembled themselves with the 
church." (Acts xi. 25, 26.) Again, and upon 
another occasion, " they (Paul and Barnabas) 
sailed to Antioch : and there they continued a 
long time with the disciples." Chap. xiv. 26. 

Now what says the epistle ? When Peter was 
come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face,be- 

* Dr. Docldridjre thought that the Caesarea here men- 
tioned was not liie celebrated city of that name upon the 
Mediterranean sea, but Cassarea Philippi, near the borders 
of Syria, which lies in a much more direct line from Jeru- 
salem to Tarsus than the other. The objection to this, Dr. 
Benson remarks, is, that Ctesarea, without any additioa, 
t*siially denotes Csesarea Palestine, 



TO THE GALATIANS. 101 



cause he was to be blamed ; and the other Jews 
dissembled likewise with him ; insomuch that 
Barnabas also was carried away with their dissi- 
mulation." Chap. ii. 11. 13. 

6. The stated residence of the apostles was at 
Jerusalem. " At that time there was a great 
persecution against the church which was at 
Jerusalem; and they were all scattered abroad 
throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria* 
except the apostles." (Acts viii. 1.) " They (the 
Christians at Antioch) determined that Paul and 
Barnabas should go up to Jerusalem, unto the 
apostles and elders, about this question." (Acts 
XV. 2.) — With these accounts agrees the declara- 
tion in the epistle : "Neither went I uj) to Jeru- 
salem to them which were apostles before me,'' 
(i. 17.) for this declaration implies, or rather 
assumes it to be known, that Jerusalem was the 
place where the apostles were to be met with. 

7. There were at Jerusalem two apostles, or al 
the least two eminent members of the church, of 
the name of James. This is directly inferred 
from the Acts of the Apostles, which in the se- 
cond verse of the twelfth chapter relates the death 
of James, the brother of John ; and yet in the 
fifteenth chapter, and in a subsequent part of the 
history, records a speech delivered by James in 
the assembly of the apostles and elders. It is 
also strongly implied by the form of expression 
used in the epistle : " Other apostles saw I none, 
save James, the LorcTs brother ;" i, e. to distin- 
guish him from James the brother of John. 

To us who have been long conversant in the 
Christian history, as contained in the Acts of 
the Apostles, these points are obvious and fa- 
miliar ; nor do we readily apprehend any greater 
difficulty in making them appear in a letter pur- 
porting to have been written by St. Paul, than 
there is in introducing them into a modern ser- 
mon. But, to judge correctly of the argument 
before us, we must discharge this knowledge 



lO^ THE EPISTLE 



from our thoughts. We must prqpose to our-* 
selves the situation of an author who sat.down 
to the writing of the epistle without having seen 
the history ; and then the concurrences we have 
deduced will be deemed of importance. They 
will at least be taken for separate confirmations 
of the several facts, and not only of these par- 
ticular facts, : r of the general truth of the his- 
tory. 

For, what is the rule with respect to corrobo- 
rative testimony which prevails in courts of 
justice, and which prevails only because experi- 
ence has proved that it is a useful guide to truth ? 
A principal witness in a cause delivers his ac- 
count : his narrative, in certain parts of it, is 
confirmed by witnesses who are called after- 
ward. The credit derived from their testimony 
belongs not only to the particular circumstances 
in which the auxiliary witnesses agree with the 
principal witness, but in some measure to the 
whole of his evidence; because it is improbable 
that accident or fiction should draw a line which 
touched upon truth in so many points. 

In like manner, if two records be produced, 
nnanifestly independent, that is, manifestly writ- 
ten without any participation of intelligence, an 
agreement between them, even in few and slight 
circumstances, (especiall}^ if from the different 
nature and design of the writings, few points 
only of agreement, and those incidental, could be 
expected to occur,) would add a sensible weight 
to the authority of both, in every part of their 
contents. 

The same rule is applicable to history, with at 
least as much reason as any other species of 
evidence. 

IMo. III. 

But although the references to various particu- 
lars in the epistle, compared with the direct ac- 
count of the same particulars in the history, af- 



TO THE GALATIANS, io3 



ford a considerable proof of the truth not only of 
these particulars, but of the narrative which con- 
tains them ; yet they do not show, it will be 
said, that the epistle was written by St. Paul: 
for admitting (what seems to hdve been proved) 
that the writer, whoever he was, had no recourse 
to the Acts of the Apostles, yet many of the facts 
referred to, such as St. PauTs miraculous con- 
version, his change from a virulent persecutor 
to an indefatigable preacher, his labours amongst 
the Gentiles, and his zeal for the liberties of the 
Gentile church, were so notorious as to occur 
readily to the mind of any Christian, who should 
choose to personate his charactei, and counter-^ 
feit his name; it was only to write what every 
body knew. Now I thinly that this supposition 
— viz. that the epistle was composed upon gene- 
ral information, and the general publicity of the 
facts alluded to, and that the author did no more 
than weave into his work what the common fame 
of the Christian church had reported to his ears 
— is repelled by the particularity of the recitals 
and references. This particularity is observa- 
ble in the following instances ; in perusing which, 
I desire the reader to reflect whether they exhibit 
the language of a man who had nothing but ge- 
neral reputation to proceed upon, or of a man 
actually speaking of himself and of his own histo- 
ry, and consequently of things concerning which 
he possessed a clear, intimate, and circumstan- 
tial knowledge. 

1. The history, in giving an account of St. 
Paul after his conversion, relates, "that, after 
many days," effecting, by the assistance of the 
disciples, his escape from Damascus, "he pro- 
ceeded to Jerusalem." (Acts ix. 25.) The epis- 
tle, speaking of the same period, makes St. Paul 
say that " he went into Arabia," that he return- 
ed again to Damascus, that after three years he 
went up to Jerusalem. Chap, i, 17, 18. 

% The history relates, that, when Saul ^vas 



104 



THE EPISTLE 



come from Damascus, " he was with the disciples 
coming in and going out." (Acts ix. 28.) The 
epistle, describing the same journey, tells us 
" that he went up to Jerusalem to see Peter, and 
abode with him fifteen days." Chap. i. 18. 

3. The history relates, that when Paul was 
come to Jerusalem, Barnabas took him and 
brought him to the apostles." (Acts ix. 27.) The 
epistle, ''that he saw Peter; but other of the 
apostles saw he none, save James, the Lord's 
brother." Chap. i. 19. 

JN'ow this is as it should be. The historian de- 
livers his account in general terms, as of facts to 
which he was not present. The person, who is 
the subject of that account, when he comes to 
speak of these facts himself, particularizes time, 
names, and circumstances. 

4. The like notation of places, persons, and 
dates, is met with in the account of St. Paul's 
journey to Jerusalem, given in the second chapter 
of the epistle. It was fourteen years after his 
conversion ; it was in company with Barnabas 
and Titus; it was then that he met with James, 
Cephas, and John ; it was then also that it was 
agreed amongst them, that they should go to the 
circumcision, and he unto the Gentiles. 

5. The dispute with Peter, which occupies the 
sequel of the second chapter, is marked with the 
same particularity. It was at Antioch ; it was 
after certain came from James ; it was whilst 
Barnabas was there, who was carried away by 
their dissimulation. These examples negative 
the insinuation, that the epistle presents nothing 
but indefinite allusions to public facts. 

No. IV. 

Chap. iv. 11 — 16. " I am afraid of you, lest I 
have bestowed upon you labour in vain. Brethren, 
I beseech you, be as I am, for I am as ye are. 
Ye have not injured me at all. Ye know how, 
rbrough infirmity of the flesh, I preached the 



TO THE GALATIANS. 1^^ 



gospel unto you at first; and my temptatio7i\ 
which was in the flesh, ye despised not, nor 
rejected : but received me as an angel of God^. 
even as Christ Jesus. Where is then the bless- 
edness you spake of? for I bear you record^ 
that, if it had been possible, ye would have 
plucked out your own eyes, and have given them 
unto me. Ami therefore become your enemy., 
because 1 tell you the truth?" 

With this passage compare 2 Cor. xii. 1 — 9. 
"It is not expedient for me, doubtless, to glory ; I 
will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. 
I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years 
ago, (whether in the body I cannot tell, or whether 
out of the body I cannot tell ; God knoweth ;) 
such a one was caught up to the third heaven; 
and I knew such a man, (whether in the body or 
out of the body I cannot tell, God kjioweth,) 
how that he was caught up into Paradise, and 
heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful 
for a man to utter. Of such a one will I glory, 
yet of myself will I not glory, but in mine infirmi- 
ties ; for though I would desire to glory, I shall 
not be a fool ; for I will say the truth. But now 
I forbear, lest any man should think of me above 
that which he seeth me to be or that he heareth of 
me. And, lest I should be exalted above mea- 
sure, through the abundance of the revelations, 
there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the 
messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be 
exalted above measure. For this thing I besought 
the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. 
And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for 
thee ; for my strength is made perfect in weak- 
ness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory 
in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may 
rest upon me." 

There can be no doubt but that ^« the tempta- 
tion which was in the flesh," mentioned in the 
Epistle to the Galatians, and "the thorn in the 
flesh, the messen.^er of Satan to buffet hiiD.«'^ 
5 



106 



THE EPISTLE. 



mentioned in the Epistle to the Corinthians, wer6 
intended to denote the same thing. Either there- 
fore it was, what we pretended it to have 
been, the same person in both, alluding, as 
the occasion led him, to some bodily infirmity 
under which he laboured ; that is, we are reading 
the real letters of a real apostle ; or, it was that 
a sophist, who had seen the circumstance in 
one epistle, contrived, for the sake of corres- 
pondency, to bring it into another ; or, lastly, it 
was a circumstance in St. PauTs personal condi- 
tion, supposed to be well known to those into 
whose hands the epistle was likely to fall; and. 
for that reason, introduced into a writing designed 
to bear his name. I have extracted the quotations 
at length, in ordei to enable the reader to judge 
accurately of the manner in which the mention 
of this particular comes in, in each ; because 
that judgment, 1 think, \vill acquit the author of 
the epistie of the charge of having studiously in- 
serted it, either with a view of producing an ap- 
parent agreement between then:, or for any other 
purpose whatever. 

The context, by which the circumstance before 
us is introduced, is in the two places totally dif- 
ferent, and without any mark of imitation : yet 
in both places does the circumstance rise aptly 
and naturally out of the context, and that context 
from the train of thought carried on in the epistle. 

The Epistle to the Galatians, fiom the begin- 
ning to the end, runs in a strain of angry com- 
plaint of their defection from the apostle, and 
from the principles which he had taught them. 
It was very natural to contrast with this con- 
duct, the zeal with which they had once received 
him ; and it was not less so to mention, as a 
proof of their former disposition towards him, the 
indulgence which, whilst he was amongst them, 
they had shown to his infirmity : " My temptation 
which was in the flesh ye despised not, nor reject- 
ed, but received me as an angel of God, even as 
Chfist Jesus, Where is then the blessedness you 



TO THE GALATIANS. 



107 



spake of," i. e, the benedictions which you be- 
stowed upon me r for I bear you record that, 
if it had been possible, ye would have plucked 
out your own eyes, and have given them to me." 

In the two epistles to the Corinthians, espe- 
cially in the second, we have the apostle contend- 
ing with certain teachers in Corinth, who had 
formed a party in that church against him. To 
vindicate his personal autnoiit_y, as well as the 
dignity and cre^iit of his ministry amongst them, 
he takes occasion (but not without apologizing 
repeatedly for the lolly, that is, for the indeco- 
rum of pronouncing his own panegyiic''') to meet 
his adversaries in their boastings : " Whereinso- 
ever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold 
also. • Ate they Ht^brews ? so am 1. Are they 
Israelites? so atn 1. Are they the seed of Abra- 
ham r so ami. Are they the ministers of Christ? 
(I speak like a fooj,) I am more ; in labours more 
abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons 
more frequent, in deaths oft." Being led to the 
subject, he goes on, as was natural, to recount 
his trials and dangers, his incessant cares and 
labours in the Christian mission. From the 
proofs which he had given of his zeal and acti- 
vity in the service of Christ, he passes (and that 
with the same view of establishing his claim to 
be considered as not a whit behind the very 
chiefest of the apostles") to the visions and reve- 
lations which from time to time had been vouch- 
safed to him. And then, by a close and easy con- 
nexion, comes in the mention of his infirmity : 
"Lest I should be exalted," says he, ''above 
measure, through the abundance of revelations, 
there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the 
messenger of Satan to buffet me." 

* " Would to God you would bear with me a iittle in my 
folly, and indeed bear with me !" 2 e^or. xi. 1. 

« That which 1 speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but 
as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting." 2 Oor. 
xi 17. 

"I am become a fool in glorying, ye have qomEeUei^ 
me.-' 2 Cor. xji. II. 



THE EPISTLE 



Thus, then, in both epistles, the notice of hisiiv 
firmity is suited to the place in which it is found. 
In the Epi tie to the Corinthians, the train of 
thought draws up to the circumstance by a regu- 
lar approximation. In the epistle, it is suggested 
by the subject and occasion of the epistle itself. 
Which observation we offer as an argument to 
prove that it is not, in either epistle, a circum- 
stance industriously brought forward for the sake 
cf procuring credit to an imposture. 

A reader will be taught to perceive the force 
of this argument, who shall attempt to introduce 
a circumstance into the bofiy of a writing. 

To do this without abruptness, or without be- 
traying marks of design in the transition, requires, 
he will find, more art than he expected to be ne- 
cessary, certainly more than any one can believe 
to have been exercised in the composition of these 
epistles. 



Chap. iv. 29 " But as then he that was born 
after the flesh persecuted him that was born after 
the Spirit, even so it is now " 

Chap. V. 11. And I, brethren, if 1 yet preach 
circumcision, why do I yet suffer persecution ^ 
Then is the offence of the cross ceased." 

Chap. vi. 17. From henceforth, let no man 
trouble me, for I bear in my body the marks of the 
Lord Jesus." ■ 

From these several texts, it is apparent that 
the persecutions which our apostle had under- 
gone, were from the hands or by the instigation 
of the Jews ; that it was not for preaching 
Christianity in opposition to heathenism,, but it 
was for preaching it as distinct from Judaism, 
that he had brought upon himself the sufferings 
which had attended his ministry. And this re- 
presentation perfectly coincides with that which I 
results' from the derail of St. Paul's history, as 
delivered in the Acts. At Antioch, in Pisidia, the 
word of the Lord was published throughout all 
the region : but the tTews stirred up the devout 



No. V. 



TO THE GALATIAI^S. W 

A ikJ honourable women and the chief men of the 
ity, and raised persecution against Paui and 
' Barnabas, and expelled them out of their coasts. 
Acts xiii. 50.) Not long after, at Iconium, ''a 
^reat multitude of the Jews and also the Greeks 
)elieved, but the unbelieving Jews stirred up the 
jrentiles, and made their minds evil affected 
igainst the brethren." (xiv. 1, 2.) ^' At Lystra 
:here came certain Jews from AiUioch and Ico- 
Ijnium, who persuaded the people ; and, having 
ptoned Paul, drew him out of the city, supposing 
Ihe had been dead." (xiv. 19.) The same enmity, 
land from the same quarter, our apostle expe- 
rienced in Greece : " At Thessalonica, some of 
Ithem (the Jews) believed, and consorted with 
Paul and Silas : and of the devout Greeks a great 
multitude, and of the chief women not a few : 
but the Jews ivhick believed not, moved with 
envy, took unto them certain lewd fellows of 
the baser sort, and gathered a company, and set 
all the city in an uproar, and assaulted the house 
of Jason, and sought to bring them out to the 
people." (Acts xvii. 4, 5.) Their persecutors 
follow them to Berea : " When the Jews of 
Thessalonica had knowledge that the word of 
God was preached of Paul at Berea, they came 
thither also, and stirred up the people." (xvii, 
13.) And lastly, at Corinth, when Galio was de- 
puty of Achaia, the Jews made insurrection 
with one accord against Paul, and brought him 
to the judgment-seat." I think it does not appear 
that our apostle was ever set upon by the Gen- 
tiles, unless they were first stirred up by the 
Jews, except in tw^o instances ; in both W'hich 
the persons who began the assault were imme- 
diately interested in his expulsion from the place. 
Once this happened at Philippi, after the cure of 
the Pythoness: "When the masters saw the 
hope of their gains was gone, they caught Paui 
and Silas, and drew them into the market-place 
unto the rulers." (xvi. 19.) And a second time 
£tt EphesuSj at the instance of Demetrius, a 



110 



THE EPISTLE 



silversp.iith, which made silver shrines for Dianaj 
who called togi ther workmen of like occu])a- 
tion, and said, Sii s, ye know that by this craft 
we have our wealth ; moreover you see and hear 
that not only at Ephesus, but almost throughout 
all Asia, this Paul hath persuaded away much 
people, saying, that they be no gods which are 
made with hands ; so that not only this our craft 
is in danger to be set at nought, but also that the 
temple of the great goddess Diana should be de- 
spised, and her magnificence should be destroyed, 
whom all Asia and the world worshippeth." 

No. VI. 

I observe an agreement in a somewhat pecu- 
liar rule of Christian conduct, as laid down in 
this epistle, and as exemplified in the Second 
Epistle to the Corinthians. It is not the repeti- 
tion of the same general precept, which would 
have been a coincidence of little value ; but it is 
the general precept in one place, and the appli- 
cation of that precept to an actual occurrence in 
the other. In the sixth chapter and first verse of 
this epistle, our apostle gives the following di- 
rection : " Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a 
fault, ye, which are spiritual, restore such a one 
in the spirit of meekness.'"' In 2 Cor. ii. 6 — 8, he 
wu'ites thus : " Sufficient to such a man" (the in- 
cestuous person mentioned in the First Epistle) 
" is this punishment, which was inflicted of many : 
so that, contrariwise, ye ought rather to forgive 
him and com.fovt him, lest perhaps such a one 
should be swallowed up with over-much sorrow : 
wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm 
your love towards him." I have little doubt-but 
that it was the same mind which dictated these 
two passages. 

No. VIL 

Our epistle goes farther than any of St. Paul's 
epistles ; for it avows in direct terras the super- 
session of the Jewish law, as an instrument of 



TO THE GALATIAx^^S. 111 



suivation, even to the Jews themselves. Not on- 
ly were the Gentiles exempt from its authority, 
but even the Jews were no longer either to place 
any dependency upon it, or consider themselres 
as subject to it on a religious account. " Before 
faith came, we were kept under the law, shut up 
unto the faith which should afterward be reveal- 
ed ; wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to 
bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by- 
faith ; but, after that faith is come, we are no 
longer under a sckoolmaster.'^ (iii. 23 — 25 ) This 
was undoubtedly spoken of Jews and to Jews, 
la like manner, (iv. 1 — 5.) Now I say that the 
Jieir, as long as he is a child, differeth nothing 
from a servant, though he be lord of all; but is 
under tutors and governors until the time ap- 
pointed of the father : even so we, when we were 
children, were in bondage under the elements of 
the world ; but when the fulness of time was 
come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, 
made under the law, to redetm them that were 
under the lavj, that we might receive the adop- 
tion of sons." These passages are nothing short 
of a declaration, that the obligation of the Jew- 
ish law, considered as a religious dispensation, 
the effects of which were to take place in ano- 
ther life, had ceased, with respect even to the 
Jews themselves. What then should be the con- 
duct of a Jew, (for swch St. Paul was,) who 
preached this doctrine? To be consistent with 
himself, either he would no longer comply, in 
his own person, with the directions of the law ; 
or, if he did comply, it would be for some other 
reason than any confidence which he placed in 
its efficacy, as a religious institution. Now so it 
happens, than whenever St. Paul's compliance 
with the Jewish law is mentioned in the history, 
it is mentioned in connexion with circumstances 
which point out the motive from which it pro- 
ceeded ; and this motive appears to have been 
always exoteric, namely, a love of order and tran- 



112 



THE EPISTLE 



quillity, Or an unwillingness to give unnecessa- 
ry offence. Thus, Acts xvi. 3. " Him (Timothy) 
would Paul have to go forth with him, and took 
and circumcised him, because of the Jews which 
were in those quarters?^ Again, Acts xxi. 26. 
when Paul consented to exhibit an example of 
public compliance with a Jewish rite by purify- 
ing himself in the temple, it is plainly intimated 
that he did this to satisfy ''many thousands of 
Jews who believed, and who were all zealous of 
the law." So far the instances related in one 
book, correspond with the doctrine delivered in 
another. 

No. VIII. 

Chap. i. 18. '^ Then, after three years, I went 
lip to Jerusalem to see Peter, and abode with him 
fifteen days. 

The shortness of St. Paul's stay at Jerusalem 
is what I desire the reader to remark. The di- 
rect account of the same journey in the Acts, (ix. 
28.) determines nothing concerning the time of 
his continuance there : "And he was with them 
(the apostles) coming in, and going out, at Jeru- 
salem; and he spake boldly in the name of the 
Lord Jesus, and disputed against the Grecians : 
but they went about to slay him; which, when 
the brethren knew, they brought him down to 
Csesarea." Or rather this account, taken by it- 
self, would lead a reader to suppose that St. 
Paul's abode at Jerusalem had been longer than 
fifteen days. But turn to the twenty-second chap- 
ter of the Acts, and you will find a reference to 
this visit to Jerusalem, which plainly indicates 
that Paul's continuance in that city had been~of 
short duration : " And it came to pass, that when 
J was come again to Jerusalem, even while I 
prayed in the temple, I was in a trance, and saw 
liim saying unto me, Make haste, get thee quick- 
ly out of Jerusalem, for they will not receive thy 
testimony concerning me." Here we have the 



TO THE GALATIAHS. ITS 



general terms of one text, so explained by a dis- 
tant text, in the same book, as to bring an inde- 
terminate expression into a close conformity with 
a specification delivered in another book : a spe- 
cies of consistency not, I think, usually found iji 
fabulous relations. 

No. IX. 

Chap. vi. 11. " Ye see how large a letter I have 
written unto you with mine own hand." 

These woids imply that he did not always 
write with his own hand ; which is consonant to 
what we find intimated in some other of the 
epistles. The Epistle to the Romans was written 
by Tertius : "1, Teitius, who wrote this epistle, 
salute you in the Lord." (Chap. xvi. 22.) The 
Fiist Epistle to the Corinthians, the Epistle to 
the Colossians, and the Second to the Thessalo- 
nians, have all, near the conclusion, this clause; 
''The salutation of me, Paul, with mme ov^-n 
hand ;" which must be understood, and is uni- 
versally understood, to imj)ort, that the rest of 
the epistle was written by another hand. I 
do not think it improbable that an impostor, 
who had remarked this subscription in some 
other epistle, should invent the same in a forger}' ; 
but that is not done here. The author of this 
epistle does not imitate the manner of giving St. 
Paul's signature ; he only bids the Galatians 
observe how large a letter he had written to 
them with his own hand. He does not say this 
was different from his ordinary usage ; that is 
left to implication. Now to suppose that this was 
an artifice to procure credit to an imposture, is 
to suppose that the author of the forgery, because 
he knew that others of St. Paul's were not written 
by himself, therefore made the apostle say that 
this was : which seems an odd turn to give to 
the circumstance, and to be given for a purpose 
which would more naturally and more directly 
have been answered, bv subjoining the salutation 
"5* 



114 THE EPISTLE 



or signature, in the form in which it is found in 
other epistles.* 

No. X. 

An exact conformity appears in the manner in 
which a certain apostle or eminent Christian, 
whose name was James, is spoken of in the 
epistle and in the history. Both writings refer 
to a situation of his at Jerusalem, somewhat 
different from that of the other apostles ; a kind 
of eminence or presidency in the church there, 
or at least a more fixed and stationary residence. 
(Chap. ii. 12.) When Peter was at Antioch, 
before that certain came from James, he did eat 
with the Gentiles." This text plainly attributes a 
kind of pre-eminency to James ; an-l, as we hear 
of him twice in the same epistle dwelling at Jeru- 
salem, (chap. i. 19. and ii. 9.) we must apply it 
to the situation which he held in that church. In 
the Acts of the Apostles divers intimations occur, 
conveying the same idea of James's situation. 
When Peter was miraculously delivered from 
prison, and had surprised his friends by his ap- 
pearance among them, after declaring unto them 
how the Lord had brought him out of prison, " Go 
show," says he, these things unto James, and 
to the brethren." (Acts xii. 17.) Here James is 
manifestly spoken of in terms of distinction. He 
appearsagain with like distinction in the twenty- 
first chapter and the seventeenth and eighteenth 
verses : And when we (Paul and his company) 
were come to Jerusalem, the day following, Paul 
went in with us unto James, and all the elders • 

*The words iT'/iXizoi?" y^ufAf^ota'iV may probably be 
meant to describe the character in which he wrote, and not 
the length of the letter. But this will not alter the truth of 
our observation I think, however, that as St. Paul by the 
mention of his own hand, designed to express to the Gala- 
tians the great concern which he feit for iliera, the words, 
whatever they signify, belong to the whole of the epistle j 
and not, as Grotius, after St. Jerome, interprei5lt,to the fe.w 
verses which follow. 



TO THE GALATIANS. 



115 



were present." In the debate which took place 
upon the business of the Gentile converts, in the 
council at Jerusalem, this same person seems to 
have taken the lead. It was he who closed the 
debate, and proposed tlie resolution in which the 
council ultimately concurred : Wherefore my 
i^entence is, that we trouble northern which from 
among the Gentiles are turned to God." 

Upon the whole, that there exists a conformi- 
ty in the expressions used concerning James, 
throughout the history, and in the epistle, is un- 
(juestionable. But admitting this conformit)'', 
and admiiling also the undesignedness of it, what 
does it prove r It proves that the circumstance it- 
self is founded in truth ; that is, that James was 
a real person, who held a situation of eminence 
in a real society of Christians at Jerusalem. It 
confirms also those parts of the narrative which 
are connected with this circumstance. Suppose, 
for instance, the truth of the account of St. Pe- 
ter's escape from prison, was to be tried upon the 
testimony of a witness who, among other things, 
made Peter, after his deliverance, say, " Go show 
these things to James and to the brethren would 
it not be material, in such a trial, to make out by 
other independent proofs, or by a comparison of 
proofs, drawn from independent sources, that 
there was actually at that time, living at Jeru- 
salem, such a person as James ; that this person 
held such a situation in the society amongst whom 
these things were transacted, as to render the 
words wiiich Peter is said to have used concern- 
ing hiiu, proper and natural for him to have used ^ 
If this vvould be impertinent in the discussion of 
oral testimony, it is still more so in appreciating 
the credit of remote history. 

It must not be dissembled that the comparison 
of our epihtle with the history presents some dif- 
ficulties, or, to say the least, some questions of 
considerable magnitude. It may be doubted, in 
the first place, to what journey the words which 



TFiE EPISTLE 



open the second chapter of the epistk, ^''tiicfl'. 
fourteen 5''ears afterward, 1 went unto Jerusalem,'" 
relate. That which best corresponris with the 
date, and that to which most iiUer preters apply 
the passage, is the journey of Paul and Barna- 
bas to Jerusalem, when they went thither from 
Antioch, upon the business of the Gentile con- 
verts ; and which journey produced the famous 
council and decree recorded in the fifteenth chap- 
ter of the Acts. To me, this opinion appears to 
be encumbered with strong objections. In the 
epistle, Paul tells us, that " he went up by revela- 
tion." (Chap, ii 2.) — In the Acts, we read that 
he was sent by the church of Antioch : " After 
no small dissention and disy)utation, they deter- 
mined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other 
of them, should go up to the apostles and elders 
about this question." (Acts xv. 2.) This is not 
very reconcilable. In the epistle St. Paul writes 
that, when he came to Jerusalem, he commu- 
nicated that gospel wdiich he preached among the 
Gentiles, but privately, to them which were of re- 
putation " (Chap. ii. 2.) If by " that gospel" 
he meant the immunity of the Gentile Christians 
from the Jewish law, (and I know not what else 
it can mean,) it is not easy to conceive how he 
should communicate that privately, which was 
the object of his public message. But a yet 
greater difftculty remains, viz. that in the account 
wiiich the epistle gives of what passed upon this 
visit at Jerusalem, no notice is taken of the de- 
liberation and decree wmich are recorded in the 
Acts, and which, according to that history, form- 
ed the business for the sake of which the journey 
was undertaken. The mention of the council, 
and of its determination, whilst the apostle v/as 
relating his proceedings at Jerusalem, could hard- 
ly have been avoided, if in truth the narrative 
belong to the same journey. To me it appears 
more probable that Paul and Barnabas had ta- 
ken some journey to Jerusalem, the mention of 



TO THE GALATIANS. 



117 



which is omitted in the Acts. Prior to the apos» 
tolic decree we read that Paul and Barnabas 
abode at Antioch a long time with the disciples." 
(Acts xiv. 28.) Is it unlikely that, during this 
long abode, they niiglit go up to Jerusalem and 
return to Antioch r Or would the omission of 
such a journey be unsuitable to the general bre- 
vity with which these memoirs are written, espe- 
cially of those parts of St. PanTs history, which 
took place before the historian joined his so- 
ciety ? 

But, again, the first account we find in the Acts 
of the Apostles of St. Paul's visiting Galalia,is 
in the sixteenth chapter and the sixth verse : Now 
when they had gone through Phrygia and the re- 
gion-of Galatia, they assayed to go into Bithy- 
nia." The progress here recorded w^as subsequent 
to the apostolic decree ; therefore that decree 
must have been extant when our epistle was 
written. Now, as the professed design of the 
epistle was to establish the exemption of the 
Gentile converts from the law of Moses, and as 
the decree pronounced and confirmed that exemp- 
tion, it may seem extraordinary that no notice 
whatever is taken of that determination, nor 
any appeal made to its authority. Much how- 
ever of the weight of this objection, which ap- 
plies also to some other of St. PauTs epistles, is 
removed by the following reflections. 

1. It was not St. PauTs manner, nor agreeable 
to it, to resort or defer much to the authority 
of the other ap(>stles, especially whilst he 
was insisting, as he does strenuously through- 
out this epistle insist, upon his own origi- 
nal inspiration. He who could speak of the very 
chiefest of the apostles in such terras as the fol- 
lowing — of those who seemed to be somewhat, 
(whatsoever they were it maketh no matter to 
nie, God accepteth no nnaa's person,) for they 
who seemed to be somewhat in conference adtjed 



318 



THE EPISTLE 



nothing to me" — he, I say, was not likely to sup- 
})ort himself b}' their decision. 

2. The epistle argues the point upon principle, 
and it is not perhaps more to be wondered at» 
that in such an argument St, Paul should not 
cite the apostolic decree, than it would be that, 
in a discourse designed to prove the moral and 
religious duty of observing the sabbath, the wri- 
ter should not quote the thirteenth canon. 

3. The decree did not go the length of the po- 
sition maintained in the epistle ; the decree only 
declares that the apostles and elders at Jerusalem 
did not impose the observance of the Mosaic lavv- 
upon the Gentile converts, as a condition of 
their being admitted into the Christian church. 
Our epistle argues that the I^.Iosaic institution 
itself was at an end, as to all effects upon a fu- 
ture state, even with respect to the Jews them- 
selves. 

4. They whose error St. Paul combatted, v/ere 
not persons who subinitted to the Jewish law be> 
cause it was imposed by the authority, or be- 
cause it was made part of the law of tiie Chris- 
tian church ; but they were persons who, having 
alread}?- become Christians, afterward volun- 
tarily took upon themselves the observance of 
the Mosaic code, under the notion of attaining 
thereby to a greater perfection. This, I think, 
is precisely the opinion which St. Paul opposes 
in this epistle. Many of his expressions appl}- 
exactly to it : " Are ye so foolish ? having begun 
in the spi)it, are ve now made perfect in the 
flesh?" (Chap. iii". 8.) Tell me, ye that desire 
to be under the law, do ye not hear the law 
(Chap. iv. 21.) " How turn ye again to the 
weak an() beggarly elements, whereunto ye de- 
sire again to be in bondage (Chap. iv. 9.) It 
cannot be thought extraordinary that St. Paul 
should resist this opinion with earnestness; for 
it both changed the character of the Christian 
dispensation, and derogated expressly from th&. 



TO THE GALATIANS. 119 



completeness of that redemption which Jesus 
Christ had wrought for them that believed in him. 
But it was to no purpose to allege to such per- 
sons the decision at Jerusalem ; for that only- 
showed that they were not bound in these obser- 
vances by any law of the Christian church : they 
did not pretend to be so bound : nevertheless they 
imagined that there was an efficacy in these ob- 
servances, a merit, a recommendation to favour, 
and a ground of acceptance with God, for those 
who complied with them. This was a situation 
of thought to which the tenor of the decree did 
not apply. Accordingly, St. PauTs address to 
the Galatians, which is tliroughout adapted to 
this situation, runs in a strain widely diiferent 
from the language of the deciee : " Christ is be- 
come of no effect unto you whosoever of you are 
justified by the law ;" (Chap. v. 4 ) i e. whoso- 
ever places his dependence upon any merit he 
may apprehend there to be in legal observances. 
The decree had said nothing like this ; therefore 
it would have been useless to have produced the 
decree in an argument of which this was the bur- 
den. In like manijer as in contending with an 
anchorite, who should insist upon the superior 
holiness of a recluse, ascetic life, and the value 
of such mortifications in the sight of God, it 
would be to no purpose to prove that the laws of 
the church did not require these vows, or even to 
prove that the laws of the church expressly left 
every Christian to his liberty. This would 
avail little towards abating his estimation of 
their merit, or towards settling the point in con- 
troversy.* 

* Mr. Locke's solution of this difficulty is by no means 
satisfactory. " St. Paul," he says " did not remind the G a - 
latians of the apostolic decree, becaase they already had it." 
In the first place, it does not appear with certainty that 
they had it ; in the second place, if they had it, this was 
rather a reason, than otherwise for referring them to 
jt. The passage in the Acts, from which Mr. Locke con- 
cludes that the Galatic churches were in possession of the 
decrejjls (he fourtji verse of the sixteenth chapter : Arid 



THE EPISTLE 



Another difficulty arises from the account of 
Peter's conduct towards the Gentile converts at 

as they" (Paul and Timothy) " went through the cities, 
they delivered them the decrees for to keep, that were 
ordained of the apostles and elders which were at Jeru- 
salem." In my opinion, the delivery of the decree was 
confined to the churches to which St. Paul came, in pur- 
suance of the plan upon whicb he set out, " of visiting the 
brethren in every city where he had preached the word of 
the Lord v' the history of which progress, and of all that 
pertained to it, is closed in the fifth verse, when the history 
informs that, so were the churches established in the 
faith, and increased in number daily " Then the history 
proceeds upon the new section of the narrative, by telling 
us, that " Vvhen the.v had gone throughout Phrygia, and 
the region of Galatia, they assayed to go into Bithynia." 
The decree iiself is directed to " the brethren which are of 
the Gentiles in Antioch, tyria, and Cilicia 5" that is, to 
churches already founded, and in which this question had 
been stirred. And I think the observation of the noble 
author of the Miscellanea Sacra is not only ingenious, but 
highly probable, viz. that there is, in this place, a disloca- 
tion oV tht text, and that the four h and fifih verses of the 
l6th chapter ought to follow the last verse of the I5tb, so as 
to make the entire passage rut- thus ; " And they went 
through Syria and Cilicia," (to the Christians of which 
countries the decree was nddressed.) confirming the 
churches and as they went through the cities, they de- 
livered them the decrees tor to keep, that were ordained 
of the apofstles ami eiders which were at Jerusalem ; and 
so were the churches established in the faith, and increased 
in number daily.'" wni then the sixteeth chapter takes up 
a new and unbroken paragraph : " Then came he to Derbe 
and Lystra," i>ic. Wht^n >t. Paul came, as he did into 
Galatia, to preach the gospel, for the first time, in a new 
place, it is not probable that he would make mention of the 
decree, or rather letter, of {he church of Jerusalem, which 
presupposed Christianity io be known, and which related 
to certain doubts that had arisen in some established Chris- 
tian communities. 

The second reason which Mr. Locke assigns for the omis- 
sion of ih decree, viz. that li^^t. Paul's sole object in the 
epistle was to acquit himself of the imputation that bad 
been charged upon him of actually preaching circumci 
sion," doe^ not appear to me to be strictly true. It was not 
the sole object. The epistle is written in gener al opposition 
to the J u sizing inclinations which he tound prevail 
amongst his co.iverts. The avowal of his own doctrine, 
and ot his steadfast adherence to that doctrine, formed a 
necessary part of the desig^n of his letter, but was not the 
whole of it. 



TO THE GALATIANS'. m 



Aiitiocli, as given in the epistle, in the latter part 
of the second chapter; which conduct, it is said, 
is consistent neither with the revelation cofninn- 
nicated to him, upon the conversion of Cornolins, 
nor with the part he took in the debate at Jeru- 
salem. But, in order to understand either the 
difficulty or the solution, it will be necessary to 
state and explain the passage itself. ''When 
Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to 
the face, because he was to be blamed ; for, be- 
fore that certain came froin James, he did eat with 
the Gentiles; but when they were come, he with- 
drew and separated himself, fearing them which 
were of the circumcision; and the other Jews 
dissembled likewise with him, insomuch that 
Barnabas also was carried away with their dis- 
simulation : but when 1 saw they walked not up- 
rightly, according to the truth of the gospel, 1 
said unto Peter, before them all, if thou, being a 
Jew, livest after the manner of the Gentiles, and 
not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gen- 
tiles to live as do thv Jews?" Now the question 
that produced the dispute to which these words 
relate, was not whether the Gentiles were capa- 
ble of being admitted into the Christian covenant ; 
that had been fully settled : nor was it whether it 
should be accounted essential to the profession of 
Christianity that they should conform themselves 
to the law of Moses; that was the question at 
Jerusalem; but it was, whether, upon the Gen- 
tiles becoming Christians, the Jews might hence- 
forth eat and drink with them, as with their own 
brethren. Upon this point St. Pgter betrayed 
some inconstancy ; and so he might agreeably 
enough to his history. He might consider the vi- 
sion at Joppa as a direction for the occasion, ra- 
ther than as universally abolishing the distinction 
between Jew and Gentile; 1 do not mean with 
respect to final acceptance with God, but as to 
the manner of their living together in society ; at 
least he might not have comprehended this point 



122 



THE EPISTLE 



with such clearness and certainty, as to stanri 
out upon it against the fear of bringing upon him- 
self the censure and complaint of his brethren in 
the church at Jerusalem, who still adhered to 
their ancient prejudices. But Peter, it is said, 
compelled the Gentiles loijouiZnv — ^* Why cora- 
peilest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?" 
How did he do that? Tne only way in which 
Peter appears to have compelled the Gentiles to 
comply with the Jewish institution, was by witii- 
drawing himself from their society. By which he 
may be understood to have made this declaration : 
^' We do not deny your right to be considered as 
Christians ; vv'e do not den}' your title in the pro- 
mises of the Gospel, even v.ithout compliance 
with you as we do with one another, that is, if 
you would in all respects be treated by us as 
Jews, you must live as such yourselves." This, 
1 think, was the compulsion which St. Peter's 
conduct imposed upon iht Gentiles, and for 
which St. Paul reproved him. 

As to the part which the historian ascribes to 
St. Peter in the debate at Jerusalem, beside that 
it was a different question which was there agi- 
tated from that which produced the dispute at 
Antioch, there is nothing to hinder us from sup- 
posing that the dispute at Aniioch was prior to 
the consultation at Jerusalem; or that Peter, in 
consequence of this rebuke, might have afterward 
maintained firmer sentiments. 

CHAP. VI. 

THE EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIAXS.- 

jNTo. I. 

This epistle, and the Epistle to the Colossians, 
appear to have been transmitted to their respec- 
tive churches by the same messenger ; " But that 
ye also may know my affairs, and how 1 do, 
Tychicus. a beloved brother and faithful minister 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 



125 



in the Lord, shall maks known to you all things ; 
whom I have sent unto you for the same purpose, 
that ye might know our affairs, and that he might 
comfort your hearts." (Ephes. vi. 21, 22.) This 
text, if it do not expressly declare, clearly I 
think intimates, that the letter was sent by Tych- 
icus. The words made use of in the Epistle to 
the Colossians are very similar to these, and af- 
ford the same implication that Tychicus, in con- 
junction with Onesimus, was the bearer of the 
letter to that church : " All ray state shall Tychi- 
cus declare unto you, who is a beloved brother, 
and a faithful minister, and fellow servant in the 
Lord ; whom I have sent unto you for the same 
purpose, that he might know your estate, and 
comfort your hearts ; with Onesimus, a faithful 
and beloved brother, who is one of 3''0u. They 
shall make known unto you all things which are 
done here." Coloss. iv. 7 — 9. Both epistles re- 
present the writer as under imprisonment for the 
gospel : and both treat of the same general S'Ub- 
ject. The Epistle therefore to the Ephesians, and 
the Epistle to the Colossians, import to be two 
letters written by the same person, at, or nearly 
at, the same time, and upon the same subject, and 
to have been sent by the same messenger. Now 
every thing in the sentiments, order, and diction, 
of the two writings, corresponds with what might 
be expected from this circumstance of identity or 
cognation in their original. The Jeading (ioctrine 
of both epistles is the union of J : v? and Gentiles 
under the Christian dispensatir.n : and that doc- 
trine in both is established by the barii' arguments, 
or, more properly speaking, illustrated by the 
same similitudes*'^ one head,'' "one body," 
* St. Paul, I am apt to believe, has been sometimes ac- 
cused of ioconclusive reasoning, by our mistaking- that for 
reasoning which was only intended for illustration. He is 
not to be read as a man, -hose own persuasion of tte 
truth of what he taught always or solely depended upon 
the views under which he represents it in his writing?. 
TeUiing for granted the certainty of his doctiae, as resting 



124 



THE EPISTLE 



one new man," " one temple," are in both epi^^* 
ties the figures under which the society of believ- 
ers in Christ, and their common relation to him, 
as such, is represented.* The ancient, and, as 
had been thought, the indelible distinction be- 
tween Jew and Gentile, in both epistles, is de- 
clared to be now abolished by his cross." Be- 
side this consent in the general tenor of the two 
epistles, and in the run also and warmth of 
thought with which they are composed, we may 
naturally expect in letters produced under the 
circumstances in which these appear to have 
been written, a closer resemblance of style and 
diction, than between other letters of the same 
person, but of distant dates, or between letters 
adapted to different occasions. In particular we 
may look for many of the same expressions, and 
sometimes for whole sentences being alike ; since 
such expressions and sentences would be repeat- 
ed in the second letter, (whichever that was,) as 
yet fresh in the author's mind from the writing of 
the first. This repetition occurs in the following 
examples :t 

Ephes. i. 7. ''In whom we have redemption 
through his blood, the forgiveness of sins.":j: 

upon the revelati n that had been imparted to him, he 
exhibits it frequently to the conception of his readers un- 
der images and allegories, in which if any analogy may 
be perceived, or ev«-n sometimes a poetic resemblance be 
found, it is all perhaps that is required. 

C Ephes. i. 22. ^ C Colos. i. 18. 

"Crrapare< iv. 16. v with < ii 19. 

( ii. 1.5. ) ( iii. JO, 11. 

( Ephes. ii. l4, 15. ) C Colos. ii. 14. - 

Also< ii 16 > with < i. 18— 21. 

( ii.20. ) ( ii. 7. 

t When z'crhdi comparisons are relied upon, it becomes 
necessary to state the original ; but that the English read 
er may be interrupted as little as may be, I shall in general 
do this in the notes 

i Ephes. i. 7. Ev eu i^ouiv rm a'Tfo^vrpeairiv ^tot rou 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 



1^5' 



Colos. i. 14. " In whom we have redemption 
througli his blood, the forgiveness of sins."* 

Beside the sameness of the words, it is farther 
remarkable that the sentence is, in both places, 
preceded by the same introductory idea. In 
the Epistle to the Ephesians it is the " beloved?^ 
{T^yen^nfAiVM); in that to the Colossians it is his 
dear ibun {vtou r^s aurouj) " in whom we 

have redeinpiion.'' The sentence appears to 
have been suggested to the mind of the writer by 
the idea which had accompanied it before. 

Ephes. i. 10. All things both which are in 
heaven and which are in earth, even in him.''t 

Colos. i. 20. All thmgs by him, whether they 
be things in earth, or things in heaven. ''J 

This quotation is the more observable, because 
the connecting of things in earth with things in 
heaven is a very singular sentiment, and found 
no where else but in these t\v(» epistles. The 
words also are introduced and followed by a train 
of thought nearly alike. They are introduced b}^ 
describing the union, which Christ had effected, 
and they are followed by telling the Gentile 
churches that they were incorporated into it. 

Ephes. iii. 2. " The dispensation of the grace 
of God, which is given me to you ward.'^ 

Colos. i. 25. The dispensation of God, which 
is given to me for you.^lj 

^' Colos. i. 14. Ev cJ t^oviv rm a,<roXrjrpuo'tv ^toc 

ever, ii must be observed, that in this latter text many co- 
pies have not ^ioi rou eclfAccro; ccvrov. 

t Ephes. i. 10, T« t£ sv roi^ ovficcvot? nai ra i<n 

X Colos. I. 20. Ai' avTQU, un rcc i<n'iTr,s y/is^ uri 

§ Ephes. iii. 2. Tviv oizovof^tav ^apiros fou ©say 

11 Colos. i. 25. Tnv oiKovof^jotv rov 0s«Vj rViv ^o^ij- 
e'uv ftQi as vfAOis* 



126 



THE EPISTLE 



Of these sentences it may likewise be observed 
that the accompanying ideas are similar. In both 
places they are immediately preceded by the men- 
tion of his present sufferings : in both places they 
are immediately followed by the mention of the 
mystery which was the great subject of his 
preaching. 

Ephes. V. 19. "In psalms and hymns and spi- 
ritual songs, singing and making melody in your 
heart to the Lord."* 

Colos. iii. 16. " In psalms and hymns and spi- 
ritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to 
the Lord."t 

Ephes. vi. 22. " Whom I have sent unto you 
for the same purpose, that ye might know our af- 
fairs, and that he might comfort your hearts.'":): 

Colos. iv. 9. " Whom I have sent unto you for 
the same purpose, that he might know your 
estate, and comfort your hearts."^ 

In these examples, we do not perceive a cento 
of phrases gathered from the one composition, 
and strung together in the other ; but the occa- 
sional occurrence of the same expression to a 
mind a second time revolving the same ideas. 

2. Whoever writes two letters, or two dis- 
courses, nearly upon the same subject, and at no 
great distance of time, but without any express 
recollection of what he had written before, will 

* Ephes. V. 19. -^iTaXfjLoii 

t Colos. iii. 16. '^a.Xfjt.Qis xeci vficvots eu^xig <7mu- 
KvpiM 

\ Ephes. vi. 22 *Ov g^rs^-v^a 5rp? vfA,as avro 
rovro, iVK yvwri rn. ^ipi nfJt'Oav, koh '^apot.KuXiff'^ rag 

$ Colos. iv. 8 *Ov t^ZfAy^oc Tpog iifAocs aoro rou^ 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 1^7 



find himself repeating some sentences, in the very- 
order of the words in which he had already used 
them : but he will moie frequently find himself 
employing some principal terms, with the order 
inadvertently changed, or with the order disturb- 
ed by the intermixture of other words and phrases 
expressive of ideas rising up at the time : or in 
many instances repeating not single words, nor 
yet whole sentences, but parts and fragments of 
sentences. Of all these varieties the examination 
of our two epistles will furnish plain examples : 
and 1 should rely upon this class of instances 
more than upon the last; because, although an 
impostor might transcribe into a forgery entire 
sentences and phrases, yet the dislocation of 
words, the partial recollection of phrases and sen- 
tences, the intermixture of new ideas with terms 
and ideas before used, which will appear in the 
examples that follow, and which are the natural 
properties of writings produced under the circum- 
stances in which the epistles are represented to 
have been composed — would not, I think, have 
occurred to the invention of a forger ; nor, if they 
had occurred, would they have been so easily- 
executed. This studied variation was a refine- 
ment in forgery which I believe did not exist ; or, 
if we can suppose it to have been practised in the 
instances adduced below, vvh)^, it may be asked, 
was not the same art exercised upon those which 
we have collected in the preceding class? 

Ephes. i. 19. ii. 5. " Towards us who believe 
according to the working of his mighty power, 
which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him 
from the dead (and set him at his own right hand 
in the heavenly places, far above all principality, 
and power, and might, and dominion, and every 
name that is named, not only in this world, but 
in that which is to come. And hath put all things 
under his feet: and gave him to be the head over 
all things, to the church, which is his body, the 
fulness of all things, that filleth all in all ;) and 



128 



THE EPISTLE 



you hath he quickened, who were dead in tres- 
passes and sins, (wherein in time past ye walked 
according to the course of this world, according 
to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit 
that now worketh in the children of disobedience ; 
among whom also we had all our conversation in 
times past, in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the 
desires of the flesh andtJf the mind, and were by 
nature the children of wrath, even as others. But 
God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love 
wherewithal he loved us,) even when we were 
dead in sins, hath quickened us together with 
Christ."-^ 

Colos ii. 12, 13. Through the faith of the 
operation of God, who hath raised him from the 
dead: and you, being dead in your sins and the 
uncircumcision of the flesh, hath he quickened to- 
gether with hiuL^'t 

Out of the long quotation from the Ephesians, 
take away the parentheses, and you have left a 
sentence almost in terms the same as the short 
quotation from the Colossians. The resemblance 
is more visible in the original than in our trans- 
lation ; for what is rendered in one place, " the 
working,'' and in another the operation,'' is the 
same Greek term svBfynu: in one place it is, raf? 
^i<r-rivovTcit H.a,<Tcx. Tm ivipync&v ; in the other, ^/a 
T'/.s 'priffTiu? rvis ivipysiccs. Here, therefore, we have 
the same seutiment, and nearly in the same 

* Eph. i. 19,20 ; ii. 1.5. Tou; -TrKTrivovrae kcctm tjjv 
ivipyBiav TOU xparous tff^vos aurov. m svyipytja-Bv 
■V Tso Xpiff-TM, iyucag avrov s» ysxpeuv xut iTca&tffiv 
IV ^i^ia avTov sv roig i^ovpccviot; — '/lotf vfAas ovra? 
'/iXpovs rois 'Trapa.tTOifjt.affi xai roi? afj(,os.p<ria.ic — Koct 
dv-raj hf^ex,? viKpov$ roi; ^ccpa'rrej/tAoca'i, ffvviZ,coo'^oiYia''i 
TOO 'KpiffTio. 

t Colos. ii. 12, 13. A/a -rr,? -Triffneos rvis inpyztu? 
Tov ®iou rov iyzipavTo; uvrov ix, rcav vixpeav. Kact 
iju.a; viKpov; ovrocs sv roi; 'Tra.pa.'TfruyLtx.ffi xai rn axp^^ 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 129 



words ; but, in the Ephesians, twice broken or 
interrupted by incidental thoughts, which St. 
Paul, as his manner was, enlarges upon by the 
way,* and then returns to the thread of his dis- 
course. It is interrupted the first time by a view 
which breaks in upon his mind of the exaltation 
of Christ ; and the second time by a description 
of heathen depravity. I have only to remark that 
Griesbach, in his very accurate edition, gives the 
parentheses ver}^ nearly in the same manner in 
which they are here placed ; and that without 
any respect to the comparison which we are pro- 
posing. 

Ephe«". iv.2 — 4. " With all lowliness and meek- 
ness, with long-suffering, forbearing one another 
in love ; endeavouring to keep the unity of the 
Spirit in the bond of peace. There is one body 
and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope 
of your calling."! 

Colos. iii. 12 — 15. Put on therefore, as the 
elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mer- 
cies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, 
Jong-suifeiing, forbearing one another, and for- 
giving one another; if any man have a quarrel 
against any, even as Christ forgave you, so also 
do ye: and, above all these things, put on cha- 
rity, which is the bond of perfectness; and let 
tlie peace of God rule in your hearts, to the which 
also ye are called in one body.":j: 

* Vide Locke in loc. 

t Ephes. iv. 2 — 4. M£t« 'Tfctff'/ii <r(>i<r£ivo<poo<ruvyi$ xett 

f. Colos. iii. 12 — 15 Ev^va'aerS-z ouv us iKkiKroi rou 
Qioit ccyioi Kcci nyec<^'/]f4,ivoti a^Xwy^vet oixn^fAMv ;t^>?" 

VOL. IV. 6 



330 THE EPISTLE. 



In these two quotations the words 7eiimt:^c(pf$^ 
ffvv'/}j TpaoTy;?j fjLctKpo&vfjucc^ avi^ofuvoi aXXvjxuVf oc-= 
cur in exactly the same order : ayocTT'/] is also 
found in both, but in a different connexion : ffuvh- 
CfAos rvis nor,vrj aiiswers to trvvtia (jlo? r>jj ffiXnorrr 
to;: ZKK'/iJ'ATi iv hi aufjbart to Iv ffufjt,oe, x.a,&ut xai 
zKXYt&'/iTi vi fjuKx, sX«r;^<: yet is this similitude found 
in the midst of sentences otherwise very differ- 
ent. 

Ephes. iv. 16. From whom the whole body 
fitly joined together, and compacted by that 
which every joint supplieth, according to the ef- 
fectual working in the measure of every part, ma- 
keth increase of the body."^ 

Colos. ii. 19. From which all the body, by 
joints and bands, having nourishment administer- 
ed and knit together, increaseth with the increase 
of God."t ^ 

In these quotations are read «| ov 'ttuv to ffufjLK 
<ry^^/iSit^fl;tt£vav in both places : g'r/;^a^>j'y<?£/^svi7v au- 

a(pri; '. ccv^ii rr v xvciiG" iv 10 'TfoiKra.i tyiv avrr,aiv : and 
yet the sentences aie considerably diversified in 
other parts. 

Ephes. iv. 32. And be kind one to another, 
tender-hearted, forgiving one another, even as 
God, for Chiist's sake, hath forgiven you. ''if 

rrooi Tivei, t^Yi /Lto/u.(py^v' hk^cos koli o X^iffro; i^et^tffa- 
ro vfxiv, QVTO) Kai vfxeis' SJrt -raci de rovroig tt)v aya-nrjv, 
ijTis tGTi av^'SeGjxog ttjs reXtLorrjTog' Kai rj tipjjvr) rov 
0£ou I3pa6£v&t(j) €v rats Kapciaig u^wv, £(5 ^ kqi £K\r}6r}T£ 

* Ephes. 16. E| oh rrav ro c(Ofxa cvvag ^o^oyov^z- 
vov Kai cvfiSLBa^ouevov hia Traarjs acprji rrjs S'rri^^^opijytag 
Kar Evepysiav sv fierpu) ivos iKacrov p.spovg ttjv av^rjaiv 
TGV ffoijuaros irouiraL. 

t Colos. ii. 19. E| ov rrav ro GLOfj.a lia rtov a^wv nat 
cvposafx(j}v £rrL)(^opr}yov^evov Kai avixSiSa^o^sv ov, avlsL 
^1' av^rjaiv rov Osov, 

Eph. iv. 32. TiveaOe Se tig aW'n^ovg ;^p77<rro{, €vr- 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 131 



Colos. iii. 13. " Forbearing one another, and 
forgiving one another, if any man have a quar- 
rel against any ; even as Christ forgave you, so 
also do ye."* 

Here we have " forgiving one another, even as 
God, for Christ's sake (sv X^/CTiw) hath forgiven 
you," in the first quotation, substantially repeat- 
ed in the second. But in the second, the sentence 
is broken by the interposition of a new clause, 
"if any man have a quarrel against any;" and 
the latter part is a little varied ; instead of God 
in Christ," it is " Christ hath forgiven you." 

Ephes. iv. 22 — 24. " That ye put off concern- 
ing the former conversation the old man, which 
is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts, and be 
renewed in the spirit of your mind : and that ye 
put on the new man, which, after God, is created 
in righteousness and true holiness."t 

Cdlos. iii. 9, 10. " Seeing that ye have put oif 
the old man with his deeds, and have put on the 
new man, which is renewed in knowledge, after 
the image of him that created him.":}: 

In these quotations, putting off the old man 
and putting on the new," appears in both. The 
idea is farthe (explained by calling it a renewal ; 

'K\ay^voi, ^api^ofjisvoi iavroi^, Ka6o)s Kai b Qeos ev XpiC" 
Tip E')(^apiaaTo v[xiv. 

* Colos. iii. J. Avi)(^ofji£voi a\Xr}\tiiJv, Kai ^(^api^ofievoi 
eavroig, eav ng -rrpos riva e^V l^ofx<priv' Ka6o)S Kai b Xpic- 
rog E')^apiGaTu vuiVy ovtoj kui Vfieig. 

t Eph. iv 2^ — 24. kiroQeaBai vi.ias Kara mv irporepav 
avaarpocpriv, rav iraXaiov avdpo)7:ov rov (pOsipoixtvov Kara 
ras eiridvuiag tyj^ a-Karrig' avaveovaOai Ss T(p Trvevfjiari 
rov voos vfiuw, Kai svSvaaaOai rov Kaivov avOpcjTTov, 
rov Kara Qeov Kriadevra tv SiKaioavvr) Kai baiorrjTi tj;? 
aXrjdeiag, 

J Colos. iii 9, 10. K-ntK^vaafJiZvoi rov 7ra\aiov avSpat' 
irov avv raig Trpa^sffiv avrov' Kai ivSvaajjisvoi- rov veov^ 
rov avaKaivovfiBvov eis ETTiyviOffiv Kar zikova tqv kt^^ 
cavTos avTov, 



132 



THE EPISTLE 



\n the one, " renewed in the spirit of your mind 
In the other, " renewed in knowledge." In both, 
the new man is said to be formed according to 
the same model ; in the one he is " after God cre- 
ated in righteousness and true holiness in the 
other, " he is renewed after the image of him 
that created him." In a word, it is the same 
person writing upon a kindred subject, with the 
terms and ideas which he had before employ- 
ed still floating in his memory."* 

Ephes. V. 6 — 8. '•'Because of these things co- 
7neth the wrath of God upon the children of disobey 
ditnce : be not ye, therefoie, partakers with them : 
for ye were sometimes darkness, but now are y© 
light in the Lord ; walk as children of light."t 

Colos. iii. 6 — 8. " For which things'' sake the 
wrath of God cometh on the children oj disobe^ 
dience ; in the which ye also walked some time, 
when ye lived in them. But now ye also put off 
all these/"*:]: 

These verses afford a specimen of that ^partial 
resemblance which is only to be met with when 
no imitation is designed, when no studied recol- 
lection is employed, but when the mind, exercised 
upon the same subject, is left to the. spontaneous 

* fn these comparisons, we often perceive the reason 
why the writer, thousrh expressing- the same idea, uses a 
different term . namel\\ because the term before used is 
employed in the sentence under a different form thus, iu 
the quotations under our eye, the new man is xaivos av- 
S^o^oi in liie Ephesians, and tod viov in the Colossians ; but 
then it i- because fov Kociyov is used in the next word? 

t Kph. V. 8 — 8. Am ravra yap ep^erai t) opye rov 
Qeov £7rt rovg viovs Trjs aireideiag. Mrj ovv yiviaQs GVji~ 
f(£TO')(^OL avTOiv. Hr£ yap ttotc cKorogy vvv 6e 0ws ev 
Kvpio)' ws T£Kva (pu)rog ■ntpiitaTtiTt,, 

X Col. iii. 6 — 8. At' a ep')(£Tai fj opyrj rov Qeov cttj 
rouf viovg ttjs arrsideias' ev olg Kai vfAUS TrepuTrarijcaTS 
7T0T£, bre e^i]Te iv avToig, ISvvi oe airodecds Kai vi-isi^ 
ra TTavTa. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 133 



return of such terms and phrases, as, having been 
used before, may happen to present themselves 
again. The sentimentof both passages is through- 
out alike; half of that sentiment, the denuncia- 
tion of God's wrath, is expressed in identical 
words; the other half, viz, the admonition to quit 
their former conversation, in words entirely dif- 
ferent. 

Ephes. V. 15, 16. " See then that ye walk cir- 
cumspectly ; not as fools, but as wise, redeeming 
the time.''* 

Colos. iv. 5. " Walk in wisdom towards them 
that are v^ithout, redeeming the time."t 

This is another example of that mixture which 
we remarked of sameness and variety in the lan- 
guage of one writer. ''Redeeming the time," 
{s^ccyo^al^of/.ivoi rov xoe>t^ov) is a literal repetition. 

Walk not as lools but as wise," (?rs^*cr«T£irs ^j? 
dis »ffo(poi, aXk u? co(pet^ answers exactjy in sense, 
and nearly in terms, to walk in v^isdom/' (Ev 
ao(pKx,'?n^i'rarziTi,^ Tli^i^otrnTi aftoi^cas is a very 
different phtase, but is intended to convey pre- 
cisely the same idea as ^i^i^a.T&iri crgaj rou$ i^eu, 
A)c^i(ia>5 is not well rendered circumspectly." 
It means what in modern speech we should call 

correctly ;" and when we advise a person to 
behave "correctly," our advice is always given 
with a reference to the opinion of others," ^^o? 
rovs ** Walk correctly, redeeming the time," 

i, e. suiting j^ourselves to the difficult}^ and tick- 
lishuess of the times in which we live, ''because 
the days are evil." 

Ephes. vi. 19, 20. " And (praying) for me, 
that utterance may be given unto rne, that I may 
open my tnouth boldly to make known the mys- 

* Eph. V. 15, 16. BXfTrerfi ovv irwg aKpi6o)s irepiiraref 
rs' jAt} (OS aco(poif aXX' as co^oi, e^ayopa^OfxsvoL rov 

tCol. iv. 5* Ev aotpta TTtpiiTaTeire irpos tov£ tov 
Kaipov s^ayopa^onsvou 



134 



THE EPISTLE 



tery of the gospel, for which I am an ambassa-" 
dor in bonds, tiiat t^herein I may speak boldly, as 
I ought to speak."* 

Colos. iv. 3, 4. Withal praying also for us, 
that God would open unto us a door of utterance 
to speak the mystery of Christ, for which 1 am al- 
so in bonds, that I may make it manifest as I 
ought to speak."t 

In these quotations, the phrase "as I ought 
to speak" (^ms hi fiz XaXriaai^^ the words " utter- 
ance" {"koyos^) a mystery" {/i^tvcTtj^ioyi) " open" 
{Kvoi^Yi and sv av<?i|s/,) are the saiiie. To make 
known the mystery of the gospel" )yvu)^ia<it to 
fAUffTn^iovj) answer to " make it manifest" (h» 
(pccvi^uccj avro) ; "for which I am an ambassador 
in bonds" (Jj<ri^ <7r^ic(hzvM sv aXwcs/,) to "for 
which I am also in bonds" o Kccthh/iAat.) 

Ephes. V. 22. ^' JVives^ submit t/ourselves to 
your own husbands^ as unto the Lord^ for the hus- 
band isJ;he head of the wife, even as Christ is 
the head of the church, and he is the saviour of 
the body. Therefore, as the church is subject 
unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own hus- 
bands in every thing Husbands^ love yourwives^ 
even as Christ also loved the church, and gave 
himself for it, that he might sanctify and cleanse 
it with the washing of water by the word ; that 
lie might present it to himself a glorious church, 
not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such tiling; 
but that it should be holy and without blemish. 
So ought men to love their wives as their own bo- 
dies. He that loveth his wife, loveth himself j 

*Eph. vie 19, 20. Kat virep eijiov, iva [xoi Sodeir) \oyo^ 
ev avoi^ei rov aronarog jxov sv nappijcict, yviapiaai ro 
IxvaTTjpiov Tov evayye^Lov, virep oh -irpecSevu) ev aXvasi, 
Iva £v avT(^ irapprjaiaawjJLaiy &s Set p.e }<a\rjaai. 

Col. iv. 3, 4. HpQcevxoi^^voL oifxa Kai nepi {/jxwv, Iva 
5 Beos avoi^f) r}fxiv dvpav tov Xoyov, XaX>7ff«t to fivarij* 
piov TOV XpiGTov Si* 0 Kai SsSeixaij Iva ^avfpwcw avro^ 
Q)g QEi \a\r]ffai> 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 



135 



for no man ever yet hated his own flesh, but nou- 
risheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the 
church; for we are members of his body, of his 
flesh, and of his bones. For this cause shall a 
man leave his father and his mother, and be join- 
ed unto his wife, and the}- two shall be one flesh. 
This is a great mystery ; but I speak concerning 
Christ and the church. Nevertheless, let every 
one of you in particular, so love his wife even as 
himself; and the wife see that she reverence her 
husband. Children^ obey your parents in the 
JLord^foT this is right. Honour thy father and 
thy mother, (which is the first commandment with 
promise,) that it may be well with thee, and that 
thou niayest live long on the earth. And ye, fa- 
thers^ provoke not your children to wrath, but bring 
them up in the nurture and admonition of the 
Lord. ^Servants, be obedimt to them that are your 
masters according to the Jitsh, vith fear and trem- 
bli7ig, in singleness of your heart, as u7ito Christ ; 
not with eye-service^ as nien-pleasers, but as the 
servants of Christ, doing the ivill of God from 
the heart ; with good will doing service, as to the 
JLord, and not to men ; knowing that whatsoever 
good thing any man doeth, the same shall he re- 
ceive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. 
And ye, masters, do the same things unto them, 
forbearing threatening : knowing that your Mas- 
ter also is in heaven, neither is there respect of 
persons with him.'"^ 

t Colos. lii. 18. " Wives, submit yourselves 

* Eph. V. 22. At yvvaiKES, roig iSioig av6paaiv Itto- 
raaaecOe, oj£, ro> Kvpiii^. 

t Col. iii. 18. At yvvuLKtSi vrroraaceaBi tois iSiois av 
cpaaiv, u)s avrjKev ev Kvp(a>. 

Eph. Ol avSpes, aya-rrare ras yvvaiKag iavr(av, 

Co . Ol av6pest ayanare rag yvvaiKug, 

Eph.. Ta TiKva, f-naKovere rois yovevaiv vfLiav ev Ku* 
ptW Tovro yap tan SiKaiov, 

Col. Ta TeKvd, vwaKovere roig yovevffi Kara iravTa* 
Tovro yap eariv evapeuTov T(p Kvpit^, 



336 



THE EPISTLE 



unto your own husbands, as it is fit in the Lord. 
Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter 
against them. Children, obey your parents in 
all things, for this is well pleasing unto the Lord. 
Fathers, provoke not your children to anger, lest 
they be discouraged. Servants, obey in all 
things your masters according to the flesh : not 
with eye-service, as men-pleasers, but in single- 
ness of heart, fearing God ; and whatever ye do, 
do it heartily, as to the Lord, and not unto men, 
knowing that of the Lord ye shall receive the re- 
ward of the inheritance : for 3'-e serve the Lord 
Christ. But he that doeth wrong shall receive 
for the wrong which he hath done; and there is 
no respect of persons. Masters, give unto your 
servants that which is just and equal, knowing 
that ye also have a Master in heaven." 

The passages marked by italics in the quota- 
tion from the Ephesians, bear a strict resem- 
blance, not only in signification but in terms, to 
the quotation from the Colossians. Both the 
w^ords and the order of the words are in many 

Eph. Kat 01 TTdrepeg, yLV Trapopyi^ers ra rtKva 1{X0j 

Col. Ol Trarepsg, jxri epsdi^sre ra tekvu v^uiv. 

Eph. Ol SovXoi, vTraKov£T€ roig Kvpioig Kara aapKa 
fitra (poSov Kai rpofxov, ev dir'XorrjTi rrjg KapSiag vficav, 
ojg Td^ XpiffTtp' fJLT) KUT^ ofdaXnoSovXciaVy (hg avBpwva' 
ptffKOi, aXX' uyg SovXoi rov Xpiarov, rroiovvrEg to Qskrjjxa 
Tov 6£ot) tK ^v^rjg' ^iet tvvoiag hov\tvovTzg rw Ki'- 
Kat ovK avBpwKoig' ei^orsg hri b mv ri iKaGToi 
r\0LY]cri ayaSoVf tovto KOfxuirai irapa tov Kvpiov, eits 
^OuXoj, SITE E\Ev6£pog. ~ 

Col. Ol 5oXof, vTraKovETE KaTa Ttav-a Toig Kara aapKa 
Kvpioig, fxrj EV o(p6a\fxoSov\£Laigy ojg av6po)irape(TKoi, aXX 
€v aTrXoTTjTi Kap^iag, (poBovfiEvoi tov Qeov' Kai trav 6, tl 
eav iroijjTS, ek '>^v)(^r]g epya^eaOE, Mg tii) Kvptqj, Kai ovk. 
avdp(j)iroiS' eiSoTtg 6rt aro Kvpiov aTTO^ExpEcdE ttjv avTa- 
troEomv Trfg K^rjpovofxias' T(^ yap KvpL(^ XpicrTtj) SovXevets. 

§ ^K^6oyi%iri) lectio non spemenda ; QrUsbach. 



TO THE GALATIANS. 137 



clauses a duplicate of one another. In the Epis- 
tle to the Colossians, these passages are laid to- 
gether; in that to the Ephesians, they are divi- 
ded by intermediate matter, especially by a long 
digressive allusion to the mysterious union be- 
tween Christ and his church ; which possessing, 
as Mr. Locke hath well observed, the mind of the 
apostle, from being an incidental thought, grows 
up into the principal subject. The affinity be- 
tween these two passages in signification, in te^ms, 
and in the order of the words, is closer than can 
be pointed out between any parts of any two 
epistles in the volume. 

If the reader would see how the same subject 
is treated by a different hand, and how distin- 
guishable it is from the production of the same 
pen, let him turn to the second and third chapters 
of the First Epistle of St. Peter. The duties of 
servants, of wives, and of husbands, are enlarg- 
ed upon in that epistle, as they are in the Epistle 
to the Ephesians ; but the subjects both occur in a 
different order, and the train of sentiment sub- 
joined to each is totally unlike. 

3. In two letters issuing from the same person, 
nearly at the same time, and upon the same ge- 
neral occasion, we may expect to trace the influ- 
ence of association in the order in which the to- 
})ics follow one another. Certain ideas uni- 
versally or usually suggest others. Here the 
order is what we call natural, and from such 
an order nothing can be concluded. But w^hen 
the order is arbitrary, yet alike, the concurrence 
indicates the effect of that principle, by which 
ideas, which have been once joined, commonly 
revisit the' thoughts together. The epistles un- 
der consideration furnish the two following re- 
markable instances of this species of agreement. 

Ephes. iv. 24. And that ye put on the new 
man, which after God is created in righteousness 
and true holiness : wherefore putting awaj lying. 



m THE EPISTLE 



speak every man truth with his neighbour, for 
we are members one of another."* 

Colos. iii. 9. " Lie not one to another; seeing 
that ye have put off the old man with his deeds ; 
and have put on the new man, which is renewed 
in knowledge."t 

The vice of "lying," or a correction of that 
vice, does not seem to bear any nearer relation 
to the ''putting on the new man," than a refor- 
mation in any other article of morals. Yet these 
two ideas, we see, stand in both epistles in im- 
mediate connexion. 

Ephes. V. 20 — 22. Giving thanks always for 
all things unto God and the Father, in the name 
of our Lord Jesus Christ; submitting yourselves 
one to another, in the fear of God. Wives, sub- 
mit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto 
the Lord, 'if 

Coios. iii. 17. *' Whatsoever ye do, in word or 
deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giv- 
ing thanks to God and the Father by him. Waives, 
submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as it 
is fit in the Lord."^ 

In both these passages, submission follows giv- 

* Eph. iv. 24, 25. Kai evSvaacrOai rov Kaivov avdpu- 
TTov, rov Kara Oeov KTiaBevra ev SiKaiocvvr) Kai bcrioTJjTL 
njg aXrjdeiag' 6io aTTodefxEvoi to xpevdog, Xa^eire aXr)Qtiav 
inaffTos jxera rov -nXrjuiov avrov' bri eaixev aAAcAwj/ {jleXv. 

fCo iii. 9. Mt] xpEvSeads Eig aWrjXovg^ aTtEKSvaafxevoL 
rov tzaXaiov av^pwTrov, aw raig Txpa^zaiv avrov, Kai £v- 
SvaafXEVOL rov veov, rov avaKaivovfxEvov eig ETTiyvcoGiT. 

JEph. V. 20 — 22. 'Evp(apiarovvres -Travrors vTTEp" rrav- 
rwv, EV ovojxari rov Kvpiov rifxijov Irjaov Kpiarov, roj Qeq) 
Kai irarpi, v-rroracaofievoi aWrjXoig ev (po6i>) Qsov. Ai 
yvvaiKEg, roig loioig avSpaaiv viroraaGEaQE^ rw 'Kvpiu). 

* Col. iii. 17. Kat -rrav 5, rt av TroirjTE, ev Xoyto, rj ev 
Kpy({), iravra ev ovojiari 'Kvpiov Ivjaov^ EV')(apiaTo\)vrEg t(«) 
0£(f> «at -Karpi Si'' avrov. At yvvaiKeg, {nroracGeaOE roig 
dioiS avbpacLV^ (1)5 avrjKEv ev Kt'paj). 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 130 



ing of thanks, without any similitude in the ideas 
wiiich should account for the transition. 

It is not necessary to pursue the comparison 
between the two epistles farther. The argu- 
ment which results from it stands thus : No two 
other epistles contain a circumstance which 
indicate that they were written at the same, 
or nearly at the same time. No two other 
epistles exhibit so many marks of correspon- 
dency and resemblance. If the original which 
we ascribe to these two ej)istles be the true one, 
that is, if they were both really written by St. 
Paul, and both sent to their respective destina- 
tion by the same messenger, the similitude is, in 
all points, what should be expected to take place. 
If they were forgeries, then the mention of Tychi- 
cus in both epistles, and in a manner which shows 
that he either carried or accompanied both epis- 
tles, was inserted for the purpose of accounting 
for their similitude ; or else the structure of the 
epistles was designedly adapted to the circum- 
stance ; or, lastly, the conformity between the 
contents of the forgeries, and what is thus direct- 
ly intimated concerning their date, was only a 
happy accident. Not one of these three suppo- 
sitions will gain credit with a reader who pe- 
ruses the epistles with attention, and who re- 
views the several examples we have pointed out, 
and the observations with which they were ac- 
companied. 

No. II. 

There is such a thing as a peculiar v/ord or 
phrase cleaving, as it were, to the memory of a 
writer or speaker, and presenting itself to his ut- 
terance at every turn. When we observe thisj 
we call it a cant word, or a cant phrase. It is a 
natural effect of habit; and would appear more 
frequently than it does, had not the rules of good 
writing taught the ear to be offended with the 
iteration of the same sound, and oftentimes caus- 
ed us to reject, on that accountj the word which 



140 



THE EPISTLE 



offered itself first to our recollection. With a 
writer, who, like St. Paul, either knew not these 
rules, or disregarded them, such words will not 
be avoided. The truth is, an example of this kind 
runs through several of his epistles, and in the 
epistle before us abounds; and that is In the 
word riches^ {'^kovro?) used metaphorically as an 
augmentative of the idea to which it happens to 
be subjoined. Thus, *'the riches of his glory," 
*' his riches in glory," " riches of ti)e glory of his 
inheritance," riches of the glory of this myste- 
ry," Rom. ix. 23. Ephes.iii. 16. i. 18. Colos. il27. ; 
''^riches of his grace," twice in the Ephesians, i. 
7. and ii. 7. ; riches of the fail assurance of un- 
derstanding," Colos. ii. 2. ; " riches of his good- 
ness," Rom, ii,4. : ^' riches of the wisdom of God," 
Rom. xi. 33.; ''riches of Christ," Ephes. iii. 8. 
In a like sense the adjective, Rom. x. 12. ''rich 
unto all that call upon him ;" Ephes. ii. 4. " rick 
in mercy 1 Tim. vi. 18. " rich in good works." 
Also the adverb, Colos. iii. 16. "let the word of 
Christ dwell in you richly^ This figurative use 
of the word, though so familiar to St. Paul, does 
not occur in any part of the New Testament, ex- 
cept once in the Epistle of St. James, ii. 5. Hath 
not God chosen the poor of this world, rich in 
faith ?" where it is manifestly suggested by the 
antithesis, I propose the frequent, yet seemingly 
unaffected use of this phrase, in the epistle befoie 
us, as one internal mark of its genuineness. 

No. HI. 

There is another singularity in St. Paul's style, 
which, wherever it is found, maj^ be deemed a 
badge of authenticity ; because, if it were noti- 
ced, it would not, I think, be imitated, inasmuch 
as it almost always produces embarrassment and 
interruption in the reasoning. This singularity 
is a species of digression which may properly, I 
think, be denominated going off at a word. It 
is turning aside from the subject upon the occur- 
lence of some particular word, forsaking the train 



TO TBE EPHESIANS. 141 



of thought then in hand, and entering upon a pa- 
renthetic sentence, in which that word is the pre- 
vailing term. I shall lay before the reader some 
examples of this, collected from the other epis- 
tles, and then propose two examples of it which 
are found in the Epistle to the Ephesians. 2 Cor. 
ii. 14. at the word savour: "Now thanks be un- 
to God, which always causeth us to triumph in 
Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his 
knowledge by us in every place (for we are unto 
God a sweet sat'owr of Christ, in them that are 
saved, and in them that perish ; to the one we 
are the savour of death unto death, and to the 
other the savour of life unto life ; and who is suf- 
ficient/or these things ?) For we are not as ma- 
ny which corrupt the word of God, but as of sin= 
cerity, but as of God ; in the sight of God spake 
we in Christ." Again, 2 Cor. iii. 1. at the word 
^epistle: "Need we, as some others, epistles of 
commendation to you, or of commendation from 
you ? (ye are our epistle written in our hearts, 
known and read of all men ; forasmuch as ye are 
manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ, 
ministered by us, written not with ink, but with 
the Spirit of the living God ; not in tables of 
stone, but in the fleshy tables of the heart."} 
The position of the words in the original, shew 
more strongly than in the translation, that it was 
the occurrence of the word i^rKTroK'/i which gave 
birth to the sentence that follows : 2 Cor. iii. 1, 
E/ fAvi ;t;^'/iJ<3A&£V5 u)s 'Tivis^ avarurinMv iTriaroXeov ^^og 

(CTTS. iyyiy^(x,f^fji,ivyi iv Tccts jcoc^^ions yifA&JV^ yiv&)a>cof/.ivn 
Kut civayiVMaKOfAiv/i I'ffo 'zrccvruv a.v&^wjreov (pan^oufA^- 
voi 071 Bart i^iarokvi X^iarou ^tocxovyihicoc v<f vifAUVp 
iyyiy^»/u,ju,svy} ov ^sXav/, aXXa, '^rvBUficocn Qioo Z^uvror 

Again, 2 Cor. iii. 12, &;c. at the woid veil: 
" Seeing then that we have such hope, we use 
great plainness of speech : and not as Moses, 
which put a yciZ over his face, that ihe children 
of Israel could not steadfastly look to the end of 



142 THE EPISTLE 



that which is abolished. But their minds wei i 
blinded ; for until this day remaineth the same 
veil untaken away in the reading of the Old Tes- 
tament, which veil is done away in Christ ; but 
even unto this day, when Moses is read, the veil 
is upon their heart: nevertheless, when it shall 
turn to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away 
(now the Lord is that Spirit ; and where the Spi- 
rit of the Lord is, there is liberty.) But we all 
with open face, beholding as in a glass the glory 
of the Lord, are changed ^nto the same image 
from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the 
Lord. Therefore, seeing we have this ministry, 
as we have received mercy, we faint not." 

Who sees not that this whole allegory of the 
veil arises entirely out of the occurrence of the 
word, in telling us that "-^ Moses put a veil over 
his face," and that it drew the apostle away from 
the proper subject of his discourse, the dignity of 
the office in which he was engaged; which sub- 
ject he fetches up again almost in the words with 
which he had left it : therefore, seeing we have 
this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint 
not." The sentence which he had before been 
going on with and in which he had been interrupt- 
ed by the veil^ was, " Seeing then that we have 
such hope, we use great plainness of speech." 

In the Epistle to the Ephesians, the reader will 
remark two instances in which the same habit of 
composition obtains; he will recognize the same 
pen. One he will find, iv. 8 — 11. at the word as- 
cended: Wherefore he saith, when he ascend- 
ed up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave 
gifts unto men. (Now that he ascended^ what is 
it but that he also descended first unto the lowest 
parts of the earth ? He that descended is the 
same also that ascended up far above all heavens, 
that he might fill things.) And he gave some 
apostles," &;c. 

The other appears, v. 12—15. at the word 
light : " For it is a shame even to speak of those 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 143 

which are done of them in secret : but all things 
that are reproved, are made manifest by the light : 
(for whatsoever doth make manifest is light : 
wherefore he saith, Awake, thou that sleepest, 
avid arise from the dead, and Christ shall give 
thee light : ) see then that ye walk circumspect- 
ly." 

No. IV. 

Although it does not appear to have ever beeu 
disputed that the epistle before us was written by 
St. Paul, yet it is well known that a doubt has 
long been entertained concerning the persons to 
whom it was addressed. The question is found- 
ed partly in some ambiguity in the external evi- 
dence. Marcion, a heretic of the second centu- 
ry, as quoted by Tertullian, a father in the begin- 
ning of the third, calls it the epistle to the Laodi- 
ceans. From what we know of Marcion, his 
j udgment is little to be relied upon ; nor is it per- 
fectly clear that Marcion was rightly understood 
by Tertullian. If, hov/ever, Marcion be brought 
to prove that some copies in his time gave gy Acco- 
oiTcua in tlie superscription, his testimony, if it be 
truly interpreted, is not diminished by his heresy ; 
for, as Gvotius observes, " cur med re menfiretur 
nihil erat causm^ The name bv EcpzcM, in the 
first verse, upon which word singly depends the 
proof that the epistle was written to the Ephe- 
sians, is not read in all the manuscripts now ex« 
tant. I admit, however, that the external evi- 
dence preponderates with a manifest excess on 
the side of the received reading. The objection 
therefore principally arises from the contents of 
the epistle itself, which, in many respects, mili- 
tate with the supposition that it vv^as written to 
the church of Ephesus. According to the history, 
St. Paul had passed two whole years at Ephe- 
sus, Acts, xix. 10. And in this point, viz. of St. 
Paul having preached for a considerable length of 
time at Eph esus, the history is confirmed by the 



144 



THE EPISTLE 



two Epistles to the Corinthians, and by the two 
Epistles to Timothy. " 1 vvilJ tarry ait Ephesus 
until Pentecost,'* 1 Cor. xvi. 8. " We would not 
have you ignorant of trouble which came to us 
in Asia,-'' 2 Cor. i. 8. " As I besought thee to 
abide still at Ephesus, when I went into Mace- 
donia," 1 Tim. i. 8. And in how many things 
he ministered to me at Ephesus thou knowest 
well," 2 Tim. i. 18, I adduce these testimonies, 
because, had it been a competition of credit be- 
tween the history and the epistle, I should have 
thought myself bound to have preferred the epis- 
tle, jVow, every epistle which St. Paul wrote to 
churches which he himself had founded, or which 
he had visited, abounds with references, and ap- 
peals to what had passed during the time he was 
present amongst them ; whereas there is not a 
text in the Epistle to the Ephesians, from which 
we can collect that he had ever been at Ephesus 
at all. The two Epistles to the Corinthians, 
the Epistle to the Gaiatians, the Epistle to the 
Philippians, and the two Epistles to the Thessa- 
lonians, are of this class ; and they are full of 
allusions to the apostle^s history, his reception, 
and his conduct whilst among them ; the total 
want of which, in the epistle before us, is very 
difficult to account for, if it was in truth written 
to the church of Ephesus, in which city he had 
resided for so long a time. This is the first and 
strongest objection. But farther, the Epistle to 
the Colossians was addressed to a church in which 
St. Paul br?-d never been. This we infer from the 
first verse of the second chapter : " For I would 
that ye knew what great conflict I have for you 
and for them at Loadicea, and for as many as 
have not seen my face in the flesh." There could 
be no propriety in thusjoining the Colossians and 
Laodiceans with those ^'who had not seen his 
face in the flesh," if they did not also belong to 
the same description.* Now, his address to the 
* Dfc Lardner contends against the validity of this con- 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 145 



Colossians, whom he had not visited, is precise- 
ly the same as his address to the Christians, to 
whom he wrote in the epistle which we are now 
considering: "We give thanks to God and the 
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, praying always 
for you, since we heard of your faith in Christ 
Jesus, anH of the love which ye have to all the 
saints." Col. i. 3 Thus, he speaks to the Colos- 
sians, in the epistle before us, as follows : " where- 
fore I also, after I heard oj your faith in the Lord 
Jesus, and love unto all the saints, cease not to 
give thanks for you in my prayers," chap. i. 15. 
The terms of this address are observable. The 
words having heard of your faith and love," 
are the. very words, we see, which he uses towards 
strangers, and it is not probable that he should 
employ the same in accosting a church in which 
he had long exercised his ministry, and whose 
faith and love" he must have personally known/" 
The Epistle to the Romans was written before 
St. Paul had been at P».ome ; and his address to 
them runs in the same strain with that just now 
quoted : ''I thank my God, through Jesus Christ, 
for you all, that your faith is spoken of through- 
out the whole world Rom. i. 8. Let us now 
see what was the form in which our apostle was 
accustomed to introduce his epistles, when be 
wrote to those with whom he was already ac- 
quainted. To the Corinthians it was this: ''I 
thank my God always on your behalf, for the 

elusion ; but, I think, without success. Lardner^ vol. xiv. 
p. 473. edit. 1757 

* Mr. V ocke endeavours to avoid this difficulty, by ex- 
plainiiier ^ th. i'r faith, of which St Paul had heard," to 
mean the steadfastness of their persuasion th?,t they were 
called into the Kingdom of" God, without subjection to the 
Mosaic institution. But thi interpretation seems to me 
extremely ha d ; for, in the manner in which faith is here 
joined with love, in the expression, " your faith and love," 
it could not be meant to denote any particular tenet which 
distinguishea one set of Christians from others j foras- 
much as the expression describes the general virtues of the 
Christian profession. Vide Lockt in loc. 



146 



THE EPISTLE 



grace of God which is given you by Christ Jesu^. 
1 Cor. i. 4. To the Philippians : I thank niy 
God upon every remembrance of you," Phil. i. 3. 
To the Thessalonians : " We give thanks to God 
always for you all, making mention of you in 
our prayers, remembering without ceasing j'-our 
work of faith, and labour of love," 1 Thess. i. 3. 
To Timothy : "I thank God, whom I serve from 
my forefathers with pure conscience, that without 
ceasing I have remembrance of thee in my pray-, 
ers night and day," 2 Tim i. 3. In these quota- 
tions it is usually his remembrance, and never his 
hearing of them, which he makes the subject of 
his thankfulness to God. 

As great difficulties stand in the way supposing 
the epistle before us to have been written tO\the 
church of Ephesus, so 1 think it probable that it 
is actually the Epistle to the Laodiceans, refer- 
red to in the fourth chapter of the Epistle to the 
Colossians. The text which contains that refer- 
ence is this : When this epistle is read among 
you, cause that it be read also in the church of 
the Laodiceans, and that ye likewise read the 
epistle from Laodicea," iv. 16. The ^'epistle 
from Laodicea" was an epistle sent by St. Paul 
to that church, and by them transmitted to Co- 
iosse. The two churches were mutually to com- 
municate the epistles they had received. This is 
the way in which the direction is explained by 
the greater part of commentators, and is the most 
probable sense that can be given to it. It is al- 
so probable, that the epistle alluded to was an 
epistle which had been received by the church of 
Laodicea lately. It appears then, with a consi- 
derable degree of evidence, that there existed an 
epistle of St. Paul's nearly of the same date 
with the Epistle to the Colossians, and an epistle 
directed to a church (for such the church of Lao- 
dicea wasj in which St. Paul had never been. 
What has been observed concerning the epistle 
before us, shows that it answers perfectly to that 
character* 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 147 



Nor does the mistake seem very difficult to ac- 
count for. Whoever inspects the map of Asia 
Minor will see, that a person proceeding from 
Rome to Laodicea would probably land at Ephe- 
sus, as the nearest frequented sea-port in that di- 
rection. Might not Tychicus then, in passing 
through Ephesus, communicate to the Christians 
of that place, the letter with which he was char- 
ged ? And might not copies of that letter be mul- 
tiplied and preserved at Ephesus? Might not some 
of the copies drop the words of designation zvr'/j 
AaohKUKy'^ which it was of no consequence to an 
Ephesian to retain? Might not copies of the let- 
ter come into the Christian church at large from 
Ephesus ; and might not this give occasion to a 
belief that the letter was written to that church? 
And, lastly, might not this belief produce the er- 
ror which we suppose to have crept into the in- 
scription ? 



As our epistle purports to have been written 
during St. Paul's imprisonment at Rome, which 
lies beyond the period to which the Acts of the 

*And it is remarkable that there seem to have been 
some ancient copies without the words of designation. 



Si. Basil, a writer of the fourth century- speaking- of the 
present epistle, has this very singular passage : " And 
writing- to the Ephesians, and truly united to him who is 
through knowledg-e, he (Paul) calleth them in a peculiar 
sense such who are ; saying' to the saints who are and (or 
even) the faithful in Christ Jesus ; for so those before us 
have transmitted it, and we have found it in ancient 
copies." Dr. Mill interprets (and notwithstanding- some ob» 
jections that have been made to him, in my opinion rightly 
interprets) these words of Basil, as declaring- that this 
father had seen certain copies of the epistle in which the 
words in Ephesus" were wanting. A.nd the passag-e, I 
think, must be considered as Basil's fanciful way of ex- 
plaining- what was really a corrupt and defective reading", 
for I do not believe it possible that the author of the 
epistle could have originally written a.yiot$ tqi% eys'is^ 
without any name of place to follow it. 



No. V. 



either the words in Ephesus. 




the words in Laodicea. 



148 THE EPISTLE. 



Apostles brings up his history ; and as we have 
seen and acknowledged that the epistle contains 
no reference to any transaction at Ephesus during 
the apostle's residence in that city, we cannot ex- 
pect that it should supply many marks of agree- 
ment with the narrative. One coincidence how- 
ever occurs, and a coincidence of that minute 
and less obvious kind, which, as hath been re- 
peatedly observed, is of all others the most to be 
relied upon. 

Chap. vi. 19, 20, we read, *^ Praying for me, 
that I may open ray mouth boldly, to make known 
the mystery of the gospel, for which I am an am- 
bassador in bonds." bonds^'' kXvffu, in a 
<;hain. In the twenty-eighth chaptei of the Acts 
we are informed, that Paul, after his arrival at 
Romcj was suffered to dwell by himself with a 
soldier that kept him. Dr. Lardner has shown 
that this mode of custody was in use amongst 
the Romans, and that whenever it was adopted, 
the prisoner was bound to the soldiei by a sin- 
gle chain : in reference to which St. Paul, in the 
twentieth verse of this chapter, tells the Jews, 
whom he had assembled, For this cause there- 
fore have 1 called for you to see you, and to speak 
with you, because that for the hope of Israel I am 
bound ivith this ckain^'^ rr,v a,>.u<nv ravrr/v 'Tfs^txw 
fAcci* It is in exact conformity therefoie with the 
truth of St. Paulas situation at the time, that he 
declares of himself in the epistle, ^^iffpuvat «v 
kXvffn. And the exactness is remarkable, as 
ciXuffis (a chain) is no where used in the singular 
number to express any other kind of custody. 
Wht^n the prisoner's hands or feet were bound to- 
gether, the word was hir/noi, (bonds,) as in the 
twenty-sixth chapter of the Acts, where Paul re- 
plies to Agrippa, "I would to God that not only 
thou, but also all that hear me this day, were 
both almost and altogethei such as I am, except 
ihese bonds^^^ Tra^ixro? reov '^scfAcov Tooruv» When 
the prisoner was confined between two soldier^i 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 149 



as in the case of Peter, Acts, chap. xii. 6. two 
chains were employed ; and it is said upon his 
miraculous deliverance, that the chains" (uXveri' 
t;, in the plural) " fell from his hands." AztrfAos, 
the noun, and h(rfA»i the verb, being general terms, 
were applicable to this in common with any other 
species of personal coercion ; but aXt/cr/?, in the 
singular number, to none but this. 

If it can be expected that the writer of the 
present epistle, who in no other particular appears 
to have availed himself of the information con- 
cerning St. Paul delivered in the Acts, had, in 
this verse, borrowed the word which he read in 
that book, and had adapted his expression to 
what he found there recorded of St. Paul's treat- 
ment at Rome; in short, that the coincidence 
here noted was effected by craft and design ; I 
think it a strong reply to remark, that, in the pa- 
rallel passage of the Epistle to the Coiossians, the 
same allusion is not preserved : the words there 
are, "praying also for us, that God would open 
unto us a door of utterance to speak the mystery 
of Christ, for which / am also in bonds^^^^l o Kca 
^is-fjcon. After what has been shown in a prece- 
ding number, there can be little doubt but that 
these two epistles were written by the same per- 
son. If the writer, therefore, sought for, and frau- 
dulently inserted, the correspondency into one 
epistle, why did he not do it in the other? A real 
prisoner might use either general words which 
comprehended this amongst many other modes of 
custody; or might use appropriate words which 
specified this, and distinguished it from any other 
modco It would be accidental vi^hich form of ex- 
pression he fell upon. But an impostor, who had 
the art, in one place, to employ the appropriate 
term for the purpose of fraud, would have used 
it in both places. 



tso 



THE EPISTLE 



CHAP. vn. 

THE EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIAJTS, 
No. I. 

Whei? a transaction is referred to in such a 
manner as that the reference is easily and imme- 
diately understood by those who are beforehand, 
or from other quarters, acquainted with the fact, 
but is obscure, or imperfect, or requires investi- 
gation, or a comparison of different parts, in or- 
der to be made clear to other readers, the trans- 
action so referred to is probably real ; because, 
had it been fictitious, the writer would have set 
forth his story more fully and plainly, not mere- 
ly as conscious of the fiction, but as conscious 
that- his readers could have no other knowledge 
of the subject of his allusion than from the infor- 
mation of which he pwt them in possession. 

The account of Epaphroditus, in the Epistle to 
the Philippians, of his journey to Rome, and of 
the business which brought him thither, is the ar- 
ticle to which 1 mean to apply this observation. 
There are three passages in the epistle which re- 
late to this subject. The fiist, chap, i, 7. Even 
as it is meet for me to think this of you all, be- 
cause lhave you in my heart, inasmuch as both 
in my bonds, and in the defence and confirmation 
of the gospel, ye all are avyAoivmoi [xou tr,; 
ro$, joint contributors to the gift which I have re- 
ceived.'"^ Nothing more is said in this place. In 
the latter part of the second chapter, and at the 
distance of half the epistle from the last quotation, 
the subject appears again ; Yet I su})p£)sed it 
necessary to send to you Epaphi oditus, my bro- 

* Pearce, I believe, was the first commentator, who g-ave 
this sense to the expression : and I believe also, that his ex- 
position is now generally as:>ented to. He interprets in the 
same sense the phrase in the fifth verse, which our transla- 
tion renders " your fellowship in the gospel j'' but which in 
the original is not KOtvuvia, rov zvccyyiXiov^ or KOivuviec 
gy iUBcyyzXiu ; but xoivuvia, s;? m zvtt.yyi7^m. 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



151 



^he^ and companion in labour, and fellow soldier^ 
3ut your messenger, and he that ministered to my 
rants : for he longed after you all, and was full of 
heaviness, because that ye had heard that he had 
3een sick: for indeed he was sick nigh unto death ; 
3ut God had mercy on him, and not on him only, 
)ut on me also, lest I should have sorrow upon 
sorrow. I sent him therefore the more carefully, 
liat when ye see him again ye may rejoice, and 
;hat I may be the less sorrowful. Receive him 
therefore in the Lord with all gladness ; and hold 
5uch in reputation : because for the work of Christ 
le was nigh unto death, not regarding his life to 
mpply your lack of service towards we." Chap, 
[i. 25 — 30. The matter is here dropped, and no 
farther mention made of it till it is taken up near 
he conclusion of the epistle as follows : "But I 
rejoice in the Lord giftatly, that now at the last 
l^our care of me hath flourished again, wherein 
Ye were also careful, but ye lacked opportunity. 
Sot that I speak in respect of want ; for I have 
learned, in whatsoever state I am, therewith to 
3e content. I know both how to be abased, and 
[ know how to abound : every where and in all 
things, I am instructed both to be full and to be 
lungry, both to abound, and to suffer need. I 
:an do all things through Christ which strength- 
jneth me. Notwithstanding, ye have well done 
:hat ye did communicate with my affliction, 
Now, ye Philippians, know also, that in the be- 
ginning of the gospel, when I departed fronvMa- 
:edonia, no church communicated with me, as 
concerning giving and receiving, but ye oni}''. 
For even in Thessalonica ye sent once and again 
unto my necessity. Not because I desire a gift ; 
but 1 desire fruit that may abound to your ac- 
count. But I have all, and abound : I am full, 
having received of Epaphroditus the things which 
were sent from you." Chap. iv. 10 — 18. To the 
Philippian reader, who knew that contributions 
were wont to be made in that church for the 



152 



THE EPISTLE 



apostle's subsistence and relief, that the supply 
which they were accustomed to send him had 
been delayed by the want of opportunity, that 
Epaphroditus had undertaken the charge of con- 
veying their liberality to the hands of the apos- 
tle, that he had acquitted himself of this com- 
mission at ths peril of his life, by hastening to 
Rome under the oppression of a grievous sick- 
ness ; to a reader who knew all this beforehand, 
every line in the above quotations would be plain 
and clear. But how is it with a stranger? The 
knowledge of these several particulars is neces- 
sary to the perception and explanation of these 
references ; yet that knowledge must be gather- 
ed from a comparison of passages lying at a great 
distance from one another. Texts must be inter- 
preted by texts long subsequent to them, which 
necessarily produces emb*&rrassment and sus- 
pense. The passage quoted from the beginning 
of the epistle contains an acknowledgment on 
the part of the apostle, of the liberality which the 
Philippians had exercised towards him ; but the 
allusion is so general and indeterminate, that, had 
nothing more been said in the sequel of the epistle, 
it would hardly have been applied on this occa- 
sion at all. In the second quotation, Epaphrodi- 
tus is declared to have "ministered to the apos- 
tle^s wants," and " to have supplied their lack oi 
service towards him but /lo?/;, that is, at whose 
expense, or from what fund he ministered" or 
what was " the lack of service" which he supplied, 
are left very much unexplained, till we arrive at 
the third quotation, where we find that Epaphrodi- 
tus " ministered to St. Paul's wants," only by con- 
veying to his hands the contributions of the Phi- 
lippians : 1 am full, having received of Epaphro- 
ditus the things which were sent from you and 
that the lack of service which he supplied" was 
a delay or interruption of their accustomed boun- 
ty, occasioned by the want of opportunity : " I 
i."joiced in the Lord greatly, that now at the la-^ - 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. U3 



yom care of me hath flourished again ; wherein 
ye were also careful, but ye lacked opportunity." 
The affair at length comes out clear, but it comes 
out by piecemeal. The clearness is the result 
of the i^eciprocal illustration of divided texts. 
Should any one choose therefore to insinuate, 
that this whole story of Epaphroditus, or his 
journey, his errand, his sickness, or even his ex- 
istence, might, for what we know, have no other 
foundation than in the invention of the forger of 
the epistle ; I answer, that a forger would have 
set forth his story connectedly, and also more ful- 
ly and more perspicuously. If the epistle be au« 
thentic, and the transaction real, then every thing 
which is said concerning Epaphroditus and his 
commission, would be clear to those into whose 
hands the epistle was expected to come. Consi- 
dering the Philippians as his readers, a person 
might naturally write upon the subject, as the au- 
thor of the epistle has written ; but there is no 
supposition of forgery with which it will suit. 

No. II. 

The history of Epaphroditus supplies another 
observation: ''Indeed he was sick, nigh unto 
death; but God had mercy on him, and not on 
him only, but on me also, lest I should have sor- 
row upon sorrow." In this passage, no intima- 
tion is given that Epaphroditus's recovery was 
miraculous. It is plainly, I think, spoken of as 
-a natural event. This instance, together with 
one in the Second Epistle to Timoth}-, Trophi- 
mus have I left at Miletum sick,") affords a proof 
that the power of performing cures, and, by pa- 
rity of reason, of working other miracles, was a 
power which only visited the apostles occasional- 
ly, and did not at all depend upon their own will. 
Paul undoubtedly would have healed Epaphrodi- 
tus if he could. Nor, if the power of working 
cures had awaited his disposal, would he iiave 
left his fellow-traveller at Miletum sick. This^ 
'7 



154 



THE EPISTLE 



1 think, is a fair observation upon the instances 
adduced ; but it is not the observation I am con- 
cerned to make. It is more for the purpose of 
my argument to remark, that forgery, upon such 
an occasion, would not have spared a ^^liracle ; 
much less would it have introduced St. Paul pro- 
fessing the utmost anxiety for the safety of his 
friend, yet acknowledging himself unable to help 
him ; which he does, almost expressly, in the case 
of Trophimus, for he left him sick ;" and vir- 
tually in the passage before us, in which he feli- 
citates himself upon the recovery of Epaphrodi- 
tus, in terms which almost exclude the supposi- 
tion of any supernatural means being employed 
to effect it. This is a reserve which nothing but 
truth would have imposed, 

A^o, in. 

Chap. iv. 15, 16. '^-Now, ye Philippians, knoxv 
also, that in the beginning of the gospel, wh^en I 
depaited from Macedonia, no. church communi- 
cated with me, as concerning giving and receiv- 
ing, but ye only. For even in Thessalonica ye 
sent once and again unto my necessity." 

It will be necessary to state the Greek of this 
passage, because our translation does not, I think, 
give the sense of it accurately. 

ii fj(.t) Vf/Ais fj(,ovoi' oTi xcci £v Q EffffotXovi K'/izat «?ra| zeti 

The reader will please to direct his attention 
to the corresponding particulars on and on zat^ 
which connect the words vj ^^XV ''"^ zvayyiXiou, 
on i^yi?Jov a'TTo Islcczi'^ovix:^ with the words sv ©sc- 
ToikovjH'i^^ and denote, as 1 interpret the passage, two 
vlistinct donations, or rather donations at two dis- 
tinct periods, one at Thessalonica, a-cretl xa,t the 
mher aftet his departure from Macedonia, ttyir 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



163 



Xhv a,<ro^laKi^oyiK?-^ I would render the passage, 
so as to mark these different periods, thus: " Now^ 
ye Philippians, know also, that in the beginning of 
the gospel, when I was departed from Macedo- 
nia, no church communicated with me, as con- 
cerning giving and receiving, but ye only. And 
that also in Thessalonica ye sent once and again 
unto my necessity." Now with this exposition 
of the passage, compare 2 Cor. xi. 8, 9. : I rob- 
bed other churches, taking wages of them to do 
you service. And when I was present with you, 
and wanted, I was chargeable to no man; for 
that wliirh was lacking to me, the brethren which 
came from Macedonia supplied." 

It appears from St. PauFs history, as related 
in the Acts of the Apostles, that upon leaving 
Macedonia he passed, after a very short stay at 
Athens, into Achaia. It appears, secondly, from 
the quotation out of the Epistle to the Corinthi- 
ans, that in Achaia he accepted no pecuniary 
assistance from the converts of that country ; 
but that he drew a supply for his wantSj from the 
Macedonian Christians. Agreeably whereunto 
it appears, in the third place, from the text which 
is the subject of the present number, that the 
brethren in Philippi, a city of Macedonia, had 
followed him with their munificence^ ots z^'/iXhv 
aafo MoixihviKej when he was departed from Ma- 
cedonia, that is, when he was come into Achaia, 

* Luke ii. 15. Kai lysvsra, eo$ a^'/iX^ov ctcr avre'jv 
ti$ rov oufiuvov oi ayyiXoi^ " as the angels were gone 
away," i. e. after their departure, ol 'PTotfjbZvi? u^ov 
'TT^os ce-W'/iXov;* Matt, xii 43. 'Oroiv ro oiKu^oc^- 
rov Tvivfjt.cc i^iA.^^ 70V av^^eoToVj when the un- 
clean spirit is gone, i. e. after bis departure, hs^" 
;^£r<iJi. John xiii. 30, 'Ors i^'/jk^i (lov^t^s) " when 
he was gone," i. e. after his departure. Asyii I/7C7tft<'?» 
Acts X. 7. as aw>?AS-sv o ayyiXos o Xa?,eov tm 116^- 
r/iXiu^ "and when the angel which spake unto him 
was departed," i. e. afar his depai;t«41ie, ^MW^oL? ^Vq ruy 



THE EPISTLE 



The passage under consideration affords an- 
other circumstance of agreement deserving of 
our notice. The gift alluded to in the Epistle to 
the Philippians is stated to have been made " in 
the beginning of the gospel." This phrase is 
most naturally explained to signify the first 
preaching of the gospel in these parts ; viz. on 
that side of the ^gean sea. The succours refer- 
red to in the Epistle to the Corinthians, as re- 
ceived from Macedonia, are stated to have been 
received by him upon his first visit to the penin- 
sula of Greece. The dates therefore assigned to 
the donation in the two epistles agree ; yet is the 
date in one ascertained very incidentally, name- 
ly, by the considerations which fix the date of 
the epistle itself ; and in the other, by an expres- 
sion (" the beginning of the gospel") much too 
general to have been used if the text had been 
penned with any view to the correspondency we 
are remarking. 

Farther, the phrase, " in the beginning of the 
gospel," raises an idea in the reader's mind that 
the gospel had been preached there more than 
once. The writer would hardly have called the 
visit to which he refers the " beginning of the 
gospel," if he had also visited them in some other 
stage of it. The fact correst)onds with this idea. 
If we consuit the sixteenth and twentieth chap- 
ters of the Acts, we shall find, that St. Paul, be- 
fore his imprisonment at Rome, during which this 
epistle purports to have been written, had been 
twice in Macedonia, and each time at Philippi. 

No. IV. 

That Timothy had been long with St. Pa~ul at 
Philippi, is a fact which seems to be implied in 
this epistle twice. First, he joins in the saluta- 
tion with Vvhich the epistle opens: "Paul and 
Timotheus, the servants of Jesus Christ, to all 
the saints in Christ Jesus which are at Philij)pi.'' 
Secondly, and more directly, the paint is inferied 
from what' is said -concerning him, ii. 19; ""But 



TO THE PHILIPPIAINS. U1 

\ trust in the Lord Jesus to send Timolheus short- 
ly unto you, that I also may be of good comfort 
when I know your slate ; for T have no man like 
minded, who will naturally care for your state ; 
for all seek their own, not the things which are 
Jesus Christ's ; but ye know the proof of him, 
that as a son with the father, he hath served with 
me in the gospel." Had Timothy's presence with 
St, Paul at Philippi, when he preached the gos- 
pel there, been expressly remarked in tlie Acts of 
the Apostles, this quotation might be thought to 
contain a contrived adaptation to the history ; 
although even in that case, the averment, or ra- 
ther the allusion in the epistle, is too oblique to 
afford much room for such suspicion. But the 
truth is, that in the history of St. Paul's trans- 
actions at Philippi, which occupies the greatest 
part of the sixteenth chapter of the Acts, no men- 
tion is made of Timothy at all. What appears 
concerning Timothy in the history, so far as re- 
lates to the present subject, is this : " When Paul 
came to Derbe and Lystra, behold a certain dis- 
ciple was there named Timotheus, whom Paul 
would have to go forth witii him." The narra- 
tive then proceeds with the account of St. PauTs 
progress through various provinces of the Lesser 
Asia, till it brings him down to Troas, At Troashe 
was warned in a vision to pass over into Macedo- 
nia. In obedience to which he crossed the jEgean 
sea to Samothracia, the next day to JNTeapolis, 
and from tl)ence tr Philippi. His preaching, mi- 
racles, and persecutions, at Philippi follow next ; 
after which Paul and his company, when the}' 
had passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia, 
came to to Thessalonica, and from Thessalonica 
to Berea. From Berea the brethren sent away 
Paul; "but Silas andTimotheus abode there still." 
The itinerary, of which the above is an abstract, 
is undoubtedly sufficient to support an inference 
that Timothy was along with St. Paul at Phi- 
lippi. We find them setting out together upon 
this progress from Derbe, in Lycaonia ; we find 



158 



THE EPISTLE 



them together near the conclusion of it, at Berea 
in Macedonia. It is highly probable, therefore, 
that they came together to Philippi, through which 
their route between these two places lay. If this 
be thought probable, it is sufficient. For what I 
wish to be observed is, that in comparing, upon 
this subject, the epistle with the history, we do 
not find a recital in one place of what is related 
in another; but that we find, what is much more 
to be relied upon, an oblique allusion to an im- 
plied fact. 

No. V. 

Our epistle purports to have been written near, 
the conclusion of St. Paul's imprisonment at 
Rome, and after a residence in that city of consi- 
derable duration. These circumstances are made 
out by different intiniations, and the intimations 
upon the subject preserve among themselves a 
just consistency; and a consistency certainly un- 
meditated. First, the apostle had already been 
a prisoner at Rome so long, as that the reputa- 
tion of his bonds, and of liis constancy under 
them, had contributed to advance the success of 
the gospel : " But I would )^e should understand, 
brethren, that the things which happened unto 
me have fallen out rather unto the furtherance 
of the gospel ; so that my bonds in Christ are 
manifest in all the palace, and in other places ; 
and many of the brethren in the Lord v/axing 
confident by my bonds, are much more bold to 
speak the word without fear.'" Secondly, the 
account given of Epaphroditus imports, that St, 
Paul, when he wrote the epistle, had been in 
Rome a considerable time : " He longed after 
you all, and was full of heaviness, because that 
ye heard that he had been sick." Epaphroditus 
was with St. Paul at Rome. He had been sick. 
The Philippians had heard of his sickness, and 
he again had received an account how much they 
had been affected by the intelligence. The pass- 
ing and repassing of these advices must necessa^ 



TO TOE PHILlPPAiVS. 159 

vil}' have occupied a I"arge poilion of time, and 
inust have all taken place during St. Paul's resi- 
dence at Rome. Thirdl\', after a residence at 
Home thus proved to have have been of consi- 
derable duration, he now regards the decision of 
liis fate as nigh at hand. He contemplates 
either alternatives, that of his deliverance, ii. 23. 

Him therefore (Timothy) I hope to sendjjre- 
aenily^ so soon as I shall see how it will go with 
me : but 1 trust in the Lord that I also myself 
shall come shortly:" that of his condemnation, 
ver. 17. Yea, and if I be offered"^' upon the 
sacrifice and service of your faith, I joy and re- 
joice with you all." This consistency is mate- 
rial, if the consideration of it be confined to the 
epistle. It is farther material, as it agrees with 
respect to the duration of St. Paul's first impri- 
sonment at Rome, with the account delivered 
in the Acts, which having brought the apostle to 
Rome, closes the history b}' telling us " that he 
dwelt there two whole years in his own hired 
liouse." 

No. VI. 

Chap. i. 23. For I am in a strait betwixt two, 
having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ ; 
which is far better." 

With this compare 2 Cor. v. 8. : We are con- 
fident and willing rather to be absent from the 
body, and to be present with the Lord." 

The sameness of sentiment in these two quota- 
tions is obvious. I rely however not so much 
upon that, as upon the similitude in the train of 
thought which in each epistle leads up to this 
sentiment, and upon the suitableness of that 
train of thought to the circumstances under which 
the epistles purport to have been written. This, 
I conceive, bespeaks the production of the same 

pfjLav, if my blood be poured out as a libation upon the 
sacrifice of your faith. 



160 



THE EPISTLE 



mind, and of a mind operating upon real circum- 
stances. Tiie sentiment is in both places pre- 
ceded by the contemplation of imminent person- 
al danger. To the Philippians he writes, in the 
twentieth verse of this chapter, " According to 
my earnest expectation and my hope, that in 
nothing I shall be ashamed, but that with all 
boldness, as always, so novj also, Christ shall be 
magnified in my body, whether it be by life or by 
death. To the Corinthians, Troubled on 
every side, yet not distressed ; perplexed, but not 
in despair; persecuted, but not forsaken ; cast 
down, but not destroyed ; always bearing about 
in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus." This 
train of reflection is continued to the place from 
whence the words which we com,pare are taken. 
The two epistles, though written at different 
times, from different places, and to different 
churches, were both written under circumstances 
which would naturally recall to the author^s mind 
the precarious condition of his life, and the perils 
which constantly awaited him. When the Epis- 
tle to the Philippians was written, the author was 
a prisoner at Rome, expectirjg his trial. Whei] 
the Second Episde to the Corinthians was writ- 
ten, he had lately escaped a danger in which he 
had given hiirseif over for lost. The epistle 
opens with a recollection of this subject, and the 
impression accompanied the writer's tiioughts 
throughout. 

1 know that nothing is easier than to trans- 
plant into a forged epistle a sentiment or expres- 
sion which IS found in a true one ; or, supposing 
both epistles to be forged by the same hand, to 
insert the same sentiment or expression in both. 
But the difficulty is to introduce it in just and 
close connexion with a train of thought going 
before, and with a train of thought apparently 
generated by the circumstances under which the 
epistle is written. In two epistles, purporting to 
be written on different occasions, and in differen ': 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 161 



periods of the author's history, this propriety 
would not easily be managed. 

No. VII. 

Chap. i. 29,30.; ii. 1, 2, For unto you is 
given, in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe 
on him, but also to suffer for his sake ; having 
the same conflict which ye saw in we, and now 
hear to be in me. If there be, therefore, any 
consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if 
any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and 
mercies; fulfil ye my joy, that ye be lil^e minded, 
having the same love, being of one accord, of one 
mind." 

With this compare Acts xvi. 22. ; And the 
multitude (at Philippi) rose up against them^ 
(Paul and Silas;) and the magistrates rent off 
their clothes, and commanded to beat them ; and 
when they had laid many stripes upon them, they 
cast them into prison, charging the jailer to keep 
them safely; who, having received such a charge^ 
thrust them into the inner prison, and made their 
feet fast in the stocks." 

The passage in the epistle is very remarkable. 
I know not an example in any writing of a juster 
pathos, or which more truly represents the work- 
ings of a warm and affectionate mind, than what 
is exhibited in the quotation before us.* The 
apostle reminds his Philippians of their being join- 
ed with himself in the endurance of persecution 
for the sake of Christ. He conjures them 
by the ties of their common profession and 
their common sufferings, to fulfil his joy ;" 
to contemplate, by the unity of their faith, and 
by their mutual love, that joy with which the 
instances he had received of their zeal and at- 
tachment had inspired his breast. Now, if this 
was the real effusion of St. Paul's mind, of which 

*Tbe original is very spirited : ng ouv Tftt^ecH.Xzais 



162 



THE EPISTLE 



it bears the strongest internal character, then we 
have, in the words " the same conflict which ye 
saw in me," an authentic confirmation of so 
much of the apostle's history in the Acts, as re- 
lates to his transactions atPhilippi ; and, through 
that, of the intelligence and general fidelity of 
the historian. 



CHAP. vm. 

THE EPISTLE To THE COLOSSIA^'S. 

No. L 

TpxERE is a circumstance of conformity be- 
tween St. Paul's history and his letters, especial- 
ly those which were written during his first im^ 
prisonment at Rome, and more especially the 
epistles to the Colossians and Ephesians, which, 
being too close to be accounted for from accident, 
yet too indirect and latent to be imputed to de- 
sign, cannot easily be resolved into any other 
original than truth. Which circumstance is this, 
that St. Paul in these epistles .attributes his im- 
prisonment not to his preaching of Christianity, 
but to his asserting the right of the Gentiles to be 
admitted into it without conforming themselves 
to the Jewish law. This was the doctrine to 
which he considered himself as a martyr. Thus, 
in the epistle before, us, i. 24. (I, Paul,) "who 
now rejoice in my sufferings for you" — for 
VOUj^^'i. e. for those whom he had never seen ; for 
a few verses afterward he adds, " I Vv'ould that 
ye knew what great conflict I have for you and 
for them in Laodicea, and for as many as -have 
not seen my face in the flesh." His sufferings 
therefore for ^/lem was, in their general capacity 
of Gentile Christians, agreeably to v/hat he ex- 
plicitly declares in his Epistle to the Ephesians, 
iv. 1.: From this cause, I, Paul, the prisoner of 
Jesus Christ, for you G entiles. "^"^ Again, in the 
^'^istle now under consideration, iv, 3. : ^' Withal 



TO THE COLOSSIANS, 



163 



praying also for us, that God- would open unto us 
a door of utterance to speak the mystery of Christ, 
for which I am also in bonds." What that 
^* mystery of Christ" was, the Epistle to the Ephe- 
sians distinctly infornis us : Whereby when ye 
read ye may understand m}'" knowledge in the 
yaysltry of Clirisi, which m other ages, was not 
made known unto the sons of men, as it is now 
revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by 
the Spirit, that the Gentiles should he fellciv-heirs^ 
and of tfit same body^ and partakers of his pro- 
mise in Christ by the gGspd.'^ This, therefore, 
was the confession for which he declares himself 
to be in bonds. Now let us inquire how the 
occasion of St. Paul's imprisonment is represented 
in the .history. The apostle had not long return- 
ed to Jei jsalem from his second visit into Greece, 
when ah uproar was excited in that city by the 
clamour of certain Asiatic Jews, who " having 
seen Paul in the temple, stirred up all the peo- 
ple, and laid hands on him." The charge ad- 
vanced against him was, that " he taught all 
men every where against the people, and the law, 
and this place ; and farther, brought Greeks 
also into the temple, and polluted that holy 
place." The former part of the charge seems to 
point at the doctrine, which he maintained, of 
the admission of the Gentiles, under the nev? dis- 
pensation, to an indiscriminate participation of 
God's favour with the Jews. But what foUov/s 
makes the matter clear. When, by the inter- 
ference of the chief captain, Paul had been res- 
cued out of tlie hands of the po[)ulace, and was 
jiermitted to address the multitude who had fol- 
lowed him to the stairs of the castle, he deliver- 
ed a brief account of his birth, of the early course 
of his life, of his miraculous conversion ; and is 
proceeding in this narrative, until he comes to 
describe a vision which was presented to him, as 
he was praying in the temple ; and which bid him 
depart out of Jerusalem, *'for I will send theo 



164 



THE EPISTLE 



far hence unto the Gentiles,''^ Acts xxii. 2L 
They gave him audience," says the historiaiu 
" unto this v;ord; and then lift up their voices, 
and said. Away with such a felJow from the 
earth 1" ^Nothing can show more strongly than 
this account does, v/hat was the offence whicii 
(XxGW down upon St. Paul the vengeance of his 
countrymen. His mission to the Gentiles, and 
his open avowal of tliat mission, was the into- 
lerable part of the apostle's crime. But although 
the real motive of the persecution appears to have 
been the apostle's conduct towards the Gentiles ; 
yet, when his accusers came before a Roman 
magistrate, a charge was to be framed of a more 
legal form. The profanation of the temple was 
the article they chose to rely upon. This, there- 
fore, became the immediate subject of Tertulius's 
oration before Felix, and of Paul's defence. But 
that he all along considered his ministry amongst 
the Gentiles as the actual source of the enmity 
that had been exercised against him, and in par- 
ticular as the cause of the insurrection in which 
his person had been seized, is apparent from the 
conclusion of his discourse before Agrippa : ^* I 
have appeared unto thee,*" says he, describing 
what passed upon his journey to Damascus, 
for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a 
v.'itness, both of these things Vi'hich thou hast 
seen, and of those things in the which I will ap- 
pear unto thee, delivering thee from the people 
and from the Gentiles, unto whom now 1 send 
thee, to open their eyes, and to turn them from 
darkness to light, and from the power of Satan 
unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of 
sins, and inheritance among them which are 
sanctified by faith that is in me. Whereupon, 
O king Agrippa, 1 was not disobedient unto the 
heavenly vision ; but showed first unto them of 
Damascus, and of Jerusalem, and throughout all 
the coasts of Judea, and then to the Gentiles, 
that they should repent and turn to God, and to 



TO THE COLOSSIANS. 



165 



do works meet for repentance. For these cause^ 
the Jews raught me in the temple, and wen^ 
about to kill me." The seizing, therefore, of St» 
Paul's person, from which he was never discharg- 
ed till his final liberation at Rome : and of which, 
therefore, his imprisonment at Rome was the con- 
tinuation and effect, was not in consequence of 
any general persecution set on foot against 
Christianity ; nor did it befall him simply as pro- 
fessing or teaching Christ's religion, which James 
an(j the elders at Jerusalem did as well as be, 
(and yet, for any thing that appears, remained 
at that time unmolested ;) but it was distinctly 
and specifically brought upon him by his activity 
in preaching to the Gentiles, and by his boldly- 
placing them upon a level with the once-favoured 
and still self-fiattered posterity of Abraham. 
How well St. Paul's letters, purporting to be 
written during this imprisonment, agree with this 
account of its cause and origin, we have already 
seen. 

No. IT. 

Chap. iv. 10. '^Aristarchus, my fellow prisoner, 
saluteth you, and Marcus, sister's son to Barna- 
bas, (touching whom ye received commandments : 
if he come unto you, receive him;) and Jesus, 
which is called Justus, who are of the circumci- 
sion." 

We find Aristarchus a companion of our apos- 
tle in the nineteenth chapter of the Acts, and the 
twenty-ninth verse: "And the whole city of 
Ephesus was filled with confusion ; and having 
caught Gains and Aristarchus^ men of Macedo- 
nia, PauVs companions in travel, they rushed 
with one accord into the theatre." And we find 
him upon his journey with St. Paul to Rome, in 
the twenty-seventh chapter, and the second verse : 

And when it was determined that we should 
sail' into Italy, they delivered Paul and certain 
other prisoners unto one named Julius, a centu- 
rion of Augustus's band : and, entering into a 



16B THE EPISTLE 

ship of Adramyttium, we launched, meaning to 
sail by the coast of Asia ; ona Aristarchus, a 
Macedonian of Thessalonicn^ being with us,-"^' 
But might not the author of the epistle have con- 
sulted the history; and, observing that the his- 
torian had brought Aristarchus along with Paul 
to Rome, might he not for that reason, and with- 
out any other foundation, have put down his 
name amongst the salutations of an epistle pur- 
porting to be written by the apostle from that 
place ? I allow so much of possibility to this 
objection, that I should not have proposed this 
in the number of coincidences clearly undesigned* 
had Aristarchus stood alone. The observation 
that strikes me in reading tlie passage is, that to- 
gether with Aristarchus, whose journey to Rome 
we trace in the history, are joined Marcus and 
Justus, of whose coming to Rome the history says 
nothing. Aristarchus alone appears in the his- 
tory, and Aristarchus alone would have appear- 
ed in the epistle, if the author had regulated him- 
self by that conformity. Or if you take it the 
Other way ; if you suppose the history to have 
been made cut of tiie epistle, wh}^ the journey of 
Aristarchus to Rome should be recorded, and 
not that of Marcus and Justus, if the ground- 
work of the narrative was the appearance of 
Aristarchus's name in the epistle, seems to be 
unaccountable. 

Marcus, sister'^s son to Barnabas/' Does 
not this hint account for Barnabas's adherence to 
Mark in the contest that arose with oi* apostle 
concerning him ? And some days aAier Paul 
said unto Barnabas, Let us go again and visit 
our brethren in every city where w^ehavis preach- 
ed the word of the Lord, and see how they do ; 
and Barnabas determined to take with them John^ 
whose surname was Mark; but Paul thought not 
good to take him with them, who departed from 
Pamphylia, and went not with them to the work : 
and the contention was so sharp between thenij 



TO THE COLOSSIANS. 16? 



Viiatthey departed asunder one from tbe other: 
and so Barnabas took Mark and sailed into Cy- 
prus." The history which records the dispute 
has not preserved the circumstance of Mark's 
relationship to Barnabas. It is no where noticed 
nut in the text before us. As far, therefore, as it 
applies, the application is certainly undesigned. 

" Sister''s son to Barnabas." This woman, the 
mother of Mark, and the sister of Barnabas, was, 
as might be expected, a person of some eminence 
amongst the Christians of Jerusalem. It so hap- 
pens that we hear of her in the history, *' When 
Peter was delivered from prison, he came to the 
house of Mary the mQuter of John, whose sur- 
name was Mai% where many were gathered to- 
gether praying." Acts xii. 12. There is some- 
what of coincidence in this; somewhat bespeak- 
ing real transactions amongst real persons. 

JSio. III. 

The following coincidence, though it bear the 
appearance of great nicety and refinement, ought 
not, perhaps, to be deemed imaginary. In the 
salutations with which this, like most of St. Paul's 
epistles, concludes, we have Aristarchus, and 
Marcus, and Jesus, which is called Justus^ vjho 
are of the circumcision,''^ iv. 10, 11. Then follow 
also, Epaphras, Luke the beloved physician, 
and Demas." T^ow as this description, wlio 
are of the circumcision," is added after the first 
t)uee names, it is inferred, not without great ap- 
pearance of piobabilit}^, that the rest, amongst 
whom is Luke, v/ere not of the circumcision. 
Now, can we discover any expression in the 
Acts of the Apostles, which ascertains whether 
the author of the book was a Jew, or not? If v/e 
can discover that he was not a Jew, we fix a cir- 
cumstance in his character, which coincides with 
what is here, indirectly indeed, but not very un- 
certainly, intimated concerning Luke : and we 
so far confirm both the testimony of the primitive 
church; that the Acts of the Apostles was writ- 



168 



THE EPISTLE. 



ten by St. Luke, and the general reality of the 
persons and circumstances brought together in 
this epistle. The text in the Acts, which has 
been construed to show that the writer was not 
a Jew, is the nineteenth verse of the first chapter, 
where, in describing the field which had been 
purchased with the reward of Judas's iniquity, 
it is said, that it was known unto all the dwell- 
ers at Jerusalem ; insomuch as that field is call- 
ed in their proper tongue, Aceldama, that is to 
say, The field of blood.'' These words are b^'- 
most commentators taken to be the words and 
observation of the historian, and not a part of 
St. Peter's speech, in the midst of which they are 
found. If this be admitted, then it is agreed that 
the expression, " in their proper tongue," would 
not have been used by a Jew, but is suitable to 
the pen of a Gentile writing concerning Jews.* 
The reader will judge of the probability of this 
conclusion, and we urge the coincidence no far- 
ther than that probability extends. The coinci- 
dence, if it be one, is so remote from all possi- 
bility of design, that nothing need be added ta 
satisfy the reader upon that part of the argu- 
ment. 

No. IV. 

Chap. iv. 9. " With Onesimus, a faithful and- 
beloved brother, who is one of you.''^ 

Observe how it may be made out that Onesi- 
mus was a Colossian. Turn to the Epistle to 
Philemon, and you will find that Onesimus was 
the servant or slave of Philemon. The question 
therefore will be, to what city Philemon belonged. 
In the epistle addressed to him this is not de- 
clared. It appears that he was of the same 
place, whatever that place was, with an eminent 
Christian named Archippus. Paul, a prisoner of 
Jesus Christ, and Timothy our brother, unto Phi- 

* Vide Benson's Dissertations., vol, 1. p. 319. of his works 



TO THE COLOSSiANS. 



169 



lemon our dearly beloved and fellow-labourer; 
and to our beloved Apphia, and Archippus our 
fellow-soldier, and to the church in thy house." 
Now turn back to the Epistle to the Colossians, 
and you will find Archippiis saluted by name 
amongst the Christians of that church. ''Say 
to Archippus, Take heed to the ministry which 
thou hast received in the Lord, that thou fulfil it." 
(iv. 17.) The necessary result is, that Onesimus 
also was of the same city, agreeably to what is 
said of him, ^'•he is one of you." And this result 
is the effect either of truth which produces consis- 
tency without the writer^s thought or care, or of 
a contexture of forgeries confirming and falling 
in with one another by a species of fortuity of 
which I know no example. The supposition of 
design, I think, is excluded, not only because the 
purpose to which the design must have been di- 
rected, viz. the verification of the passage in our 
epistle, in which it is said concerning Onesimus, 
"he is one of you," is a purpose, which would be 
lost upon ninety-nine readers out of a hundred ; 
but because the means made use of are too cir- 
cuitous to have been the subject of affectation 
and contrivance. Would a forger, who had this 
purpose in view, have left his readers to hunt it 
out, by going forward and backward from one 
epistle to another, in order to connect Onesimus 
with Philemon, Philemon with Archippus, and 
Archippus with Coiosse? all which he must do 
before he arrives at his discovery, that it was UxAj 
said of Onesimus, *Mie is one of you." 



CHAP. IX. 

THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE THESSALONIANS. 

No. I. 

It is known to every reader of Scripture, that 
the First Epistle to the Thessalonians speaks of the 
coming of Christ in terms which indicate an ex- 
pectation of his speedy appearance : For this we 



I 



170 



THE FIRST EPISTLE 



sdLy unto you by the word of the Lord, that ?^■e 
which are alive and remain unto the coming of 
the Lord, shall not prevent them which are asleep. 
For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven 
with a shout, with the voice of the arch-angel, 
and with the trumj) of God; and the dead in 
Christ sliall rise first: then ice w hie /i are alive 
and remain^ shall be caught up together witU 
them, in the clouds — But ye, brethren, are not in 
darkness, that that day should overtake you as a 
thief." (Chap. iv. 15—17. v. 4.) 

Whatever other construction these texts may 
bear, the idea tiiey leave upon the mind of an or- 
(linary reader, is that of the author of the epistle 
looking for the daj^ of judgment to take place in 
his own time, or near to it. Now the use which 
1 make of this circumstance, is to deduce from it 
a proof that the epistle itself was not the produc- 
tion of a subsequent age. Would an impostor 
have given this expectation to St. Paul, after ex- 
perience had proved it to be erroneous ? or would 
he have put into the a})Ostle's mouth, or, which 
is the same thing, into writings purporting to come 
from his hand, expressions, if not necessarily con- 
veying, at least easily interpreted to convey, an 
opinion which was then known to be founded in 
mistake ? I state this as an argument to show that 
the epistle was contemporary with St. Paul, which 
is little less than to show that it actually proceed- 
ed from his pen. For I question whether any an- 
cient forgeries were executed in the lifetime of 
the person whose name they bear ; nor was the 
primitive situation of the church likely to give 
birth to such an attempt. 

No. II. 

Our epistle concludes with a direction that it 
should be publicly read in the church to which it 
was addressed : "I charge you by the Lord, that 
this epistle be read unto all the holy brethren.' 
The existence of this clause in the body of the 



TO THE THESSALONTANS. 



171 



epistle is an evidence of its authenticity ; because 
to produce a letter purporting to have been pub- 
licly read in the church of Thessalonica, when 
no such letter in truth had been read or heard of 
in that church, would be to produce an imposture 
destructive of itself. At least, it seems unlikely 
that the author of an imposture would volunta- 
rily, and even officiously, afford a handle to so 
])lain an objection. Either the epistle was pub- 
licly read in the church of Thessalonica during 
St. Paul's lifetime, or it was not. If it was, no 
publication could be more authentic, no species 
of notoriety more unquestionable, no method of 
preserving the integrit}'^ of the copy more secure. 
If it was not, the clause we produce would re- 
main a standing condemnation of the forgerj*^, and 
one would suppose, an invincible impediment to 
its success. 

If we connect this article with the preceding, 
we shall perceive that they combine into one 
strong proof of the genuineness of the epistle. 
The preceding article carries up the date of the 
epistle to the time of St. Paul ; the present arti- 
cle fixes the publication of it to the church of 
Thessalonica. Either, therefore, the church of 
Thessalonica was imposed upon by a false epis- 
tle, which in St. Paul's lifetime they received and 
read publicly as his, carrying on a communication 
with him ail the while, and the epistle referring 
to the continuance of that communication; or 
other Christian churches, in the same lifetime of 
the apostle, received an epistle purporting to have 
been publicly read in the church of Thessalonica, 
which nevertheless had not been heard of in that 
church ; or, lastly, the conclusion remains, that 
the epistle now in our hands is genuine. 

No. III. 

Between our epistle and the history the accor- 
dancy in many points is circumstantial and com- 
plete. The history relates^ that, after Paul and 



m THE FIRST EPISTLE 



Silas had been beaten with many stripes at Phi- 
lippi, shut up in the inner prison, and their feet 
made fast in the stocks, as soon as they were dis- 
charged from their confinement they departed 
from thence, and, when they had passed through 
Amphipolis and Apollonia, came to Tbessalonica, 
where Paul opened and alleged that Jesus wasthe 
Christ, Acts xvi. 23, Sec. The epistle written in 
the name of Paul and Sylvanus, (Silas,) and of 
Timotheus, who also appears to have been along 
with them at Phiiippi, (vide Phil. No. iv.) speaks 
to the church of Thessalonica thus : "Even after 
that we had suffered before, and were shamefully 
entreated, as ye know, at Phiiippi, we were bold 
in our God to speak unto you the gospel of God 
with much contention.'' (ii. 2.) 

The history relates, that after they had been 
some time at Thessalonica, " the Jews who be- 
lieved not, set all the city in an uproar, and as- 
saulted the house of Jason, where Pau land Silas 
were, and sought to bring them out to the peo- 
ple." Acts xvii. 5. The epistle declares, "when 
we were v;ith you, we told you before that we 
should suffer tribulation ; even as it came topass^ 
and ye know. (iii. 4.) 

The history brings Paul and Silas and Timo- 
thy together at Corinth, soon after the preaching 
of the gospel at Thessalonica : — ^- And when Silas 
and Timotheus were come from Macedonia, (to 
Corinth,) Paul was pressed in spirit." Acts xviii. 
5. The epistle is written in the name of these 
liiree persons, who consequently must have been 
together at the time, and speaks throughout of 
their ministry at Thessalonica as a recent trans- 
action: "We, brethren, being taken from you 
for a short time^ in presence, not in heart, en- 
deavoured the more abundantly to see yowr face, 
with great desire." (ii. 17. J 

The harmony is indubitable ; but the points of 
history in which it consists, are so expressly set 
forth in the narrative, and so directly referred to 



TO THE THESSALONIANS. 178 



hi the epistle, that it becomes necessary for us to 
show that the facts in one writing were not copied 
from the other. Now amidst some minuter dis- 
crepancies, which will be noticed below, there is 
one circumstance which mixes itself with all the 
allusions in the epistle, but does not appear in 
the history any where ; and that is of a visit 
which St. Paul had intended to pay to the Thes- 
salonians during ihe time of his residing at Co- 
rinth: ''Wherefore we would have come unto 
you (even 1 Paul) once and again; but Satan 
hindered us." (ii. 18.) " Night and day praying 
sxceedingly that we might see your face, and might 
perfect that which is lacking in your faith. Now 
God himself and our Father, and our Lord Jesus 
Christ, direct our way unto you." (iii. 10, 11.) 
Concerning a design which was not executed, 
ilthough the person himself, who was conscious 
3f his own purpose, should make mention in his 
etters, nothing is more probable than that his 
listorian should be silent, if not ignorant. The 
luthor of the epistle could not, however, have 
earnt this circumstance from the history, for it is 
lot there to be met with; nor, if the historian had 
Irawn his materials from the epistle, is it likely 
hat he would have passed over a circumstance, 
vhich is amongst the most obvious and prominent 
)f the facts to be collected from that source of 
nformation. 

No, IV. 

Chap, iii 1 — 7. "Wherefore when ye could 
lo longer forbear, we thought it good to be Left at 
likens alone, and sent Timotheus, our brother 
[nd minister of God, to establish you, and to com- 
brt you concerning your faith ; — but now when 
rimotheus came from you unto us, and brought 
[S good tidings of your faith and charity, we were 
omforted over you in all our affliction and dis- 
ress by your faith." 

The history relates, that when Paul came out: 



174 



THE FiPxST EPISTLt: 



of Macedonia to Athens, Silas and Timothy sta} 
ed behind at Berea : " The brethren sent awa 
Paul to go as it were to the sea; but Silas an 
Timotheus abode there still; and they that con 
ducted Paul brought him to Athens." Acts xviic 
14, 15. The history farther relates, that afte- 
Paul had tarried some time at Athens, and hr 
proceeded from thence to Corinth, whilst he we 
exercising his ministry in that city, Silas and Tim- 
othy came to him from Macedonia. Acts xviiL 
5. But to reconcile the history with the clause 
in the epistle, which makes St. Paul say, " I 
thought it good to be left at Athens alone, and to 
send Timothy unto you," it is necessary to sup- 
pose that Timothy had come up with St. Paul 
at Athens : a circumstance which the history does 
not mention. I remark therefore, that, although 
the history do not expressly notice this arrival, 
yet it contains intimations which render it ex- 
tremely probable that the fact took place. 
First, as soon as Paul had reached Athens, he sent 
a message back to Silas and Timothy " for to 
come to him with all speed." Acts xvii. 15. Se- 
condly, his stay at Athens was on purpose that 
they might join him there : " Now whilst Paul 
waited for them at Athens^ his spirit was stirred 
in him." Acts xvii. 16. Thirdly, his departure 
from Athens does not appear to have been in any 
sort hastened or abrupt. It is said, after these 
things," viz. his disputation with the Jews, his 
conferences with the philosophers, his discourse 
at Areopagus, and the gaining of some converts, 
he departed from Athens and came to Corinth.'' 
It is not hinted that he quitted Athens be- 
fore the time that he had intended to leave it : 
it is not suggested that he was driven from thence, 
as he was from many cities, by tumults or perse- 
cutions, or because his life was no longer safe. 
Observe then the particulars which the history 
does notice — that Paul had ordered Timothy to 
follow him ^vithout delay, that he waited at 



TO THE thessalonia:n^s. 



Athens on purpose that Timothy might come up 
with him, that he sta3^ecl there as long as his owr. 
choice led him to continue. Laying these circum- 
stances which the history does disclose together, 
it is highly probable that Timothy came to the 
apostle at Athens, a fact which the epistle, we 
have seen, virtually asserts when it makes Paul 
send Timothy back from Athens to Thessalonica, 
The sending back of Timothy into Macedonia 
accounts also for his not coming to Corinth till 
after Paul had been fixed in that city for some 
considerable time. Paul had found out Aquila 
and Priscilla, abode with them aiid wrought, be - 
ing of the same craft ; and reasoned in the syna- 
gogue every sabbath day, anci persuaded the Jews 
and the Greeks. Acts xviii. 1 — 5. All this passed 
at Corinth, before Silas and Timotheus were come 
from Macedonia. Acts xviii. 5. If this was the 
first time of their coming up with him after their 
separation at Berea, there is nothing to account 
for a delay so contrary to what appears from the 
history itself to have been St. Paul's plan 
and expectation. This is a conformity of a pe- 
culiar species. The epistle discloses a fact which 
is not preserved in the history ; but w hich makes 
what is said in the history more significant, pro- 
bable, and consistent. The history bears marks 
of an omission; the epistle by reference furnish- 
es a circumstance wdiich supplies that omission. 

No. V. 

Chap. ii. 14. " For ye, brethren, became fol- 
lowers of the churches of God which in Judea are 
in Christ Jesus; for ye also have suffered like 
things of your own countrymen^ even as they have 
of the Jews." 

To a reader of the Acts of the Apostles, it might 
seem, at first sight, that the persecutions which 
the preachers and converts of Christianity under- 
"went, were suffered at the hands of their old ad- 
veisaries the Jews. But if we attend carefully 



176 THE FIRST EPISTLE 

to the accounts there delivered, we shall observe 
that, though the opposition made to the gospel 
usually originated fwm the enmity of the Jews, 
yet in almost ail places the Jews went about to 
accompiish their purpose, by stirring up the Gen- 
tile inhabitants against their converted country- 
men. Out of Judea they had not power to do 
muchmischief in any other way. This was the 
case at Thessalonica in particular : '*The Jews 
which believed not, moved with envy, set all the 
city in an uproar." Acts xvii. 5. It was the 
same, a short time afterward, at Berea : Whea 
the Jews of Thessalonica had knowledge that 
the word of God was preached of Paul at Berea, 
they came thither also, and stirred up the pec- 
j)ie." Acts xvii. 13. And before this our apos- 
tle had met with alike species of persecution, in 
his progress through the Lesser Asia: in every 
city " the unbelieving Jews stirred up the Gen- 
tiles, and made their minds evil-affected against 
the brethren." Acts xiv. 2. The epistle there- 
fore represents the case accurately as the history 
states it. It was the Jews always who set on 
foot the persecutions against the apostles and 
tlieir followers. He speaks truly therefore of 
them, when he says in this epistle, " they both 
killed the Lord Jesus and their own prophets, 
and have persecuted us — forbidding us to speak 
unto the Gentiles." (ii. 15, 16.) But out of 
Judea it was at the hands of the Gentiles, it was 
*' of their own countrymen," that the injuries 
they underwent were immediately sustained: 
Ye have suffered like things of your own coun- 
trymen, even as they have of the Jews." 

-No, VL 

The apparent discrepancies between our epis- 
tle and the history, though of magnitude suffi- 
cient to repel the imputation of confederacy or 
transcription, (in which view they form a part nl 
>3ur argument,) are neither numerous, nor veiy t 
difficult to reconcile. 



TO THE THESSALONIANS. 1?,7 



One of these may be observed in the ninth an^ 
tenth verses of the second chapter: "For ye re- 
member, brethren, our labour and travel ; for la- 
bouring night and day, because we would not be 
chargeable unto any ojf you, we preached unto 
you the sjospel of God. Ye are witnesses, and 
God also, how holily, and justly, and unblamed- 
ly, we behaved ourselves among you that believe," 
A person who reads this passage is naturally led 
by it to suppose, that the writer had dwelt at 
Thessalonica for some considerable time ; yet 
of St. PauTs ministry in that city, the history 
gives no other accoun.t than the following; that 

he came to Thessal-onica, where was a syna- 
gogue of the Jews; that, as his manner was, he 
Vv-ent in unto them, and three sabbath days rea- 
soned with them out of the Scriptures ; that somo 
of them believed, and consorted with Paul and 
Silas." The history then proceeds to tell us, that 
the Jews which believed not, set the city in an 
uproar, and assaulted the house of Jason, where 
Paul and his companions lodged ; that the conse- 
quence of this outrage was, that " the brethren 
immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night 
unto Berea." Actsxvii. 1 — 10. From the men- 
tion of his preaching three sabbath days in the 
Jewish synagogue, and from the want of any far^- 
ther specification of his ministr}', it has usually 
been taken for granted that Paul did not continue 
at Thessalonica more than three weeks. This^ 
however, is inferred without necessity. It appears 
to have been St. Paul's practice, in almost every 
place that he came to, upon his first arrival tp 
repair to the synagogue. He thought himself 
bound to propose the gospel to the Jews first, 
agreeably to what he declared at Antioch in Pi'- 
sidia ; " it was necessary that the word of God 
should first have been spoken to you." Acts xiii» 
46. If the Jews rejected his ministry, he quitted 
the synagogue, and betook himself to a Gentile 
audience. At Corinth, upon his first coming tin* 
ijhei*. he I'eaS-Oiied Id the synag&gue evBfy sabS&ih;; 



m 



THE FIRST EPISTLE 



^* but when the Jews opposed themselves, ana 
blasphemed, he departed thence," expressly tell- 
ing them, ''From hencefoith I will go unto the 
Gentiles ; and he remained in that city a year 
and six months." Acts xviii. 6 — 11. At Ephe- 
BUS, in like manner, for the space of three mcnlhs 
he went into the synagogue; but "when divers 
were hardened and believed not, but spake evK 
of that way, he departed from them, and separa - 
ted the disciples, disputing daily in the school o.. 
oneTyrannus; and this continued by the space 
of two years." Acts xlx. 9, 10. Upon inspect- 
ing the histo-y, I see nothing in it which negatives 
the supposition, that St. Paul pursued the same 
plan at Thessalonica which he adopted In other 
places ; and that, though he resorted to the syna- 
gogue only three sabbath days, yet he remained 
in the city, and in the exercise of his ministry 
amongst the Gentile citizens, much longer ; and 
until the success of his preaciiing had provoked 
the Jews to excite the tumult and insurrection by 
which he was driven away. 

Another seeming discrepancy is found in the 
ninth verse of the first chapter of the epistle : 
"For they themselves show of us what manner 
of entering in we had unto you, and how ye turn" 
(d to God from idols to serve the living and true 
God.*' This text contains an assertion, that, by 
means of St. PauPs ministry at Thessalonica. 
many idolatrous Gentiles had been brought over 
to Christianity. Yet the history, in describing the 
effects of that ministry, only says, that soote of 
the Jews believed, and of the devout Greeks a 
great multitude, and of the chief women not a 
few." (xvii. 4.) The devout Greeks were those 
who already worshipped the one true God ; and 
therefore could not be said, by embracing Chris- 
tianity, to be turned to God from idols."" 

This is the difficulty. The answer may be as- 
sisted by the following observations: The Alex- 
andrian and Cambridge manuscripts read (for 



TO THE THESSALONIANS. 179 



5t«/ 'EXAjivft/v sraXt; 'srX.riB-or in which reading they 
are also confirmed by the Vulgate Latin. And 
this reading is, in my opinion, strongly supported 
by the considerations, first, that ol trsf^ofiBvoi alone, 
i. e. without 'EPlXjjvs?, is used in this sense in tjie 
same chapter. — Pai:! being cotne to Athens hz- 

vois : secondly, that fft^ofAivoi and 'EXXjjvsj no 
where come togethe;. The expression is redun- 
dant. The 01 atfiofAivoi must be 'EXX'/7V£?. Thirdly 
that the kxi is much more likely to have been left 
outincuria jiianus than to have been put in. Orj 
after ail, if we be not allowed to change the 
present leading, which is undoubtedly retained 
by a great pluralit)^ of copies, may not the pas- 
sage in the history be considered as describing 
only the eiFects of St. Paul's discourses during 
the three sabbath days in which he preached in 
the synagogue and may it not be true, as we re- 
marked above, that his application to the Gen- 
tiles at large, and his success amongst them, was 
po.nerior to this.'' 



CHAP. X, 

THE SECO^fD EPISTLE TO THE THESSA» 
LOJVIAiVs. 
No. I. 

Tt may seem odd to allege obscurity itself as 
an argument, or to draw a proof in favour of a 
writing from that which is naturally considered 
as the principal defect in its composition. The 
present epistle, however, furnishes a passage, 
hitherto unexplained, and probably inexplicable 
hy us, the existence of which, under the darkness 
and difncultios that attend it, can be accounted 
for only upon the supposition of the epistle being 
genuine ; and upon that supposition is accounted 
for with great ease. The passage which I allude 
to Is found in the second chapter: "That day 



m THE SECOND EPISTLE 



shall not come, except there come a falling awaj 
first, and that man of sin be revealetl, the son of 
perdition, who opposeth and exalteth himself 
above all that is called God, or that is worship- 
ped ; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of 
God, showing himself that he is Go(!. Remem- 
ber ye not that when I was ykt with you I 

TOLD Yt)V THESE THINGS ? jiud nvW ?/C JtnOW 

what witJihaldeth^ that he might be r cealedinhis 
tiyne ; for the mystery of iniquity doth already 
work, only he that now letteth will let^ until he be 
taken out of the way ; and then shali that wicked 
be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with 
the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the 
brightness of his coming." It were superfluous to 
prove, because it is in vain to deny, that this pas- 
sage is involved -in great obscurity, more espe- 
cially the clauses distinguished by italics. Now 
the observation I have to offer is founded upon 
this, that the passage expressly refers to a con- 
versation which the author had previously holden 
with the Thessalonians upon the sauie subject: 
"Remember ye not, that when I was yet witli 
you / told you these things ? And now ye knoiv 
"wJiat withholdeth." If such conversation actu- 
ally passed ; if, whilst " he was yet with them, 
lie told them those things," then it follows that 
the epistle is authentic. And of the reality of 
this conversation it appears to be a proof, that 
what is said in the epistle might be understood by 
those VE^ho had been present to such conversation^ 
and yet be incapable of being explained by~any 
other. No man writes unintelligib'y on purpose. 
Butit may easil}'' happen, that a part of a letter 
which relates to a subject, upon which the parties' 
had conversed together before, which refers to 
what had been before said, which is in truth a 
portion or continuation of a former discourse, may 
be utterly W'ithout meaning to a stranger who 
should pick up the letter upon the road, and y.eT 
Ik^ -perfectly Clear to th^e person to wh'p.m it is clU 



TO THE THESSALOJVtANS. 18! 



rected, and with whom the previous communica- 
tion had passeH. And if, in a letter which thus 
accidentally fell into my hands, I found a passage 
expressly referring to a former conversation, and 
difficult to be explained without knowing that 
conversation, I should consider this very diffi- 
culty as a p oof that the conversation had ac- 
tu'ally passed, and consequently that the let- 
ter contained the real correspondence of real 
persons. 

No. II. 

Chap. iii. 8 "Neither did we eat any man's 
bread for noiight, but wrought with labour night 
and day, that we might not be chargeable to any 
of you: not because we have no power, but to 
make ourselves an ensample unto you to follow." 

In a lette. purporting to have been written to 
another of the Macedonic churches, we find the 
following decla; Htion. 

*'Now, ye Philippians, know also, that in the 
beginning of the gospel, wlien T departed from 
Macedonia, no church communicated vAth me as 
eonctrning giving and receiving hut ye only.'''^ 

The confo i^uty between these two passages is 
strong and plain. They confine the transaction 
to the same pei iod. The Epistle to the Philip- 
pians refers t(. what passed "in the beginning of 
the gospel," that is to say, duiing the first preach- 
ing of the gdspel on that side the ^Egean sea. 
The Epistle to the Thessalonians speaks of the 
apostle's conHurt in that city upon " his first en- 
trance in unto them," which the history informs 
us was in the course of his first visit to the penin- 
sula of Greec e. 

As St. Paul tells the Philippians, ^Uhat no 
church communicated with him, as concerning 
giving and receiving, but they only,"" he could 
not, consistently with the truth of this declara- 
tion, have received any thing from the neighbour- 
ing church of Thessalonica. What thus appears 



iB2 THE SECOND EPISTLE 

by general implication in an epistle to another 
church, when he writes to the Thessalonians 
themselves, is noticed expressly and particularly ; 
*>• neither did we eat any man's bread for nought, 
but wrought night and day, that we might not be 
chargeable to any of you." 

The texts here cited farther also exhibit a mark 
of conformity with what St. Paul is made to say 
of himstif in the Acts of the Apostles. The apos- 
tle not only reminds the Thessalonians that he 
had not been chargeal)ie to any of them, but he 
states likewise the motive which dictated this re- 
serve ; not because we hcive not power, but to 
make ourselves an ensample unto you to. follow 
us.'- (iii. 9.) This conduct, and, what is much 
more precise, the end which he had in view by it, 
was the very same as that which the history at- 
tributes to St. Paul in a discourse, which it rep- 
resents him to have addressed to the elders of the 
church of Ephesus : Yea, ye yourselves also 
know that these hands have ministered unto my 
necessities, and to them that were with me. I 
have shoued you all things, how that so labouring 
ye ought to support the weak^ (Acts xx. 34.) 
The sentiment in the epistle and in the speech is 
in both parts of it so n)uch alike, and yet the 
words which convey it show so little of imitation 
or even of resemblance, that the agreement can- 
not well be explained without supposing the 
speech and the letter to have really proceeded 
from the same person. 

No. III. 

Our readers remember the passage in the First 
Epistle to the Thessalonians, in which St. Paul 
spoke of the coming of Christ : ^' This we say 
unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which 
are alive, and remain unto the coming of the 
Lord, shall not prevent them which are asleep: 
for tlie Lord himself shall descend from heaven, 
?irn the dead in Christ shall rise first ; then we 
wuloh are alive and reraain, shall be caught up 



TO THE THESSALONIANS. 183 



logelhei* with them in the clouds, and so shall we 
be ever with the Lord, — But ye, brethren, are not 
in darkness, that that day should overtake you 
CIS a thief." 1 Thess, iv. 15—17. and v. 4. It 
sliould seem that the Thessalonians, or some how- 
over amongst them, had fi om this passage conceiv- 
ed an opinion (and that not very unnaturally) 
that the coming of Christ was to take place in- 
stantly, aV; sviffryiKiv dind that this persuasion 
liad produced, as it well might, much agitation 
in the church. The apostle therefore now writes, 
amcngs other purposes, to quiet this alarm, and 
10 rectify the misconstruction that had been j)ut 
upon his words ; — ^'^Now we beseech you, breth- 
ren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
by our gathering together unto him, that ye be 
not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither 
by spirit, nor by word, nor hy letter as from us, 
as that the day of Christ is at hand." If the allusion 
which we contend for be admitted, namely, if it 
be admitted, that the passage in the second epis- 
tle relates to the passage in the first, it am.ounts 
to a considerable proof of the genuineness of 
both epistles. I have no conception, because I 
know no example, of such a device in a forgery, 
as first to frame an ambiguous passage in a let- 
ter, then to re})resent the persons to whom the let- 
ter is addressed as mJstaking the meaning of the 
passage, and lastly, to write a second letter in 
order to correct this mistake. 

I have said that this argument arises out of 
the text, if the allusion be admitted; for I am 
not ignorant that many expositors understand the 
passage in the second epistle, as referring to some 
forged letters, which had been produced in St. 
Paul's name, and in which the apostle had been 
made to say that the coming of Christ was then 
at hand. In defence, however, of the explana- 
tion which we propose, the reader is desired to 
observe, 

* *Ori iv'sarmiv^ nempe hoc anno, says Grotius, sv£<r- 
rviKiv hie diciter de re praesenti, ut Rom. viii S8. 1 Cor. i'i 
S2. Gal. I. 4. Heb. ix. 9. 



1§4 THE SECOND EPISTLE, kc. 



1. The strong fact, that there exists a passage 
in the first epistle, to which that in the second is 
capable of being referred, i, e. \thich accounts for 
the error the writer is solicitous to remove. Had 
no other epistle than the second been extant, and 
had it under these circumstances come to be con- 
sidered, whether the text before us related to a 
forged epistle or to some misconstruction of a 
true one, many conjectures and many probabili- 
ties might have been admitted in the inquiry, 
which can have little weight when an epistle is 
produced, containing the very sort of passage we 
were seeking, that is, a passage liable to the mis- 
interpretation which the apostle protests againsto 

2. That the clause which introduces the pas- 
sage in the second epistle bears a particular affi- 
nity to what is found in the passage cited from the 
first epistle. The clause is this: "We beseech 
you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, and by our gathering together unto him^ 
Now in the first epistle the description of the com- 
ing of Christ is accompanied with the mention of 
this very circumstance of his saints being collect- 
ed round him. "The Lord himself shall descend 
from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the 
archangel, and with the trump of God, and the 
dead in Christ shall rise first; then we which are 
alive and remain shall be caught up together with 
them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air." 
(1 Thess. iv, 16, 17.) This I suppose to be the 
"gathering together unto him" intended in the 
second epistle : and that the author, wheii he 
used these words, retained in his thoughts what 
he had written on the subject before. 

3. Th^ second epistle is written in the joint 
name of Paul, Silvanus, and Timotheus, and it 
cautions the Thessalonians against being misled 
"by letter as from us" {&)?^t Do not 
these words, V vi/^uv, appropriate the reference 
to some writing which bore the name of these 
three teachers f Now this circumstance, which 



FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY. US 



is a very close one, belongs to the epistle at pre- 
sent in our hands ; for the epistle which we call 
the First Epistle to the Thessalonians contains 
these names in its superscription. 

4. The words in the original, as far as they are 
material to be stated, are these : s/j ro ^'a ray^^uc 
<fot.'kiv^7i\a.i vfjcKS ccTfo rou voo$, [Z'/irz S-^6ZiffB-ex,i. fjcnri 
z'v-vftK-ros- (/.Yiri ^oct Xoyou. /x'/in i^iffroh'/i? ^ 

Under the weight of thf^ p.-^ vrrlrii observations 
may not the words ^jirs koyov, y,'Ari ^/ st/i?- 
■ToXr,;^ '/^wv, be construed to signify quasiiios 
quid tale aut dixerinius aut scripserimus,^ inti- 
mating that their words had been mistaken, an<I 
that the}'- had in truth said or written no such 
thing ? 

CHAP. XI. 

THE FIRST EPISTLE TO TIIVIOTHY. 

From the third verse of the first chapter, as 
I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus when I 
went into Macedonia," it is evident that this epis- 
tle was written soon after St. Paul had gone to 
Macedonia from Ephesus. Dr. Benson fixes its 
date to the time of St. Paul's journey recorded in 

* Should a contrary intepretation be preferred. I do ndt 
think that it impUes the conclusion that a false epistle had 
then been published in the apostle's name. It will com- 
pletely satisfy the allusion in the text to allow, that some 
one or other at Thessalonica had pretended to have been 
told by St. Paul and his companions, or to have seen a 
letter from them, in which they had said, that the day of 
Christ was at" hand. In like manner as, Acts xv. 1. 24. it 
is recorded that some had pretended to have received in- 
structions from the church at Jerusalem, which had been 
I'ecpived " to whom they gave no such commandment." 
And thus Dr. Benson interpreted the passage ^'/jrs ^^as/o- 

i'TfiffroXYiij eo; hfiuv^ " nor be dismayed by any reve-. 
lation, or discourse, or epistle, which atiy onesligijl prej^d 
to Ii^ve hjetard QT received from i\s." 

8> 



THE FIRST EPISTLE 



the beginning of the twentieth chapter of ihe 
Acts : ''And after the uproar (excited by Deme- 
trius at Ephesus) was ceased, Paul called unto 
him the disciples, and embraced them, and de- 
parted for to go into Macedonia." And in this opi- 
nion Dr, Benson is followed by Michaelis, as he 
was preceded by the greater part of the commen- 
tators who have considered the question. There 
IS, however, one objection to the hypothesis, 
which these learned men appear to me to have 
overlooked: and it is no other than this, that the 
superscription of the Second Epistle to the Corin- 
thians seems to prove, that at the time St. Paul is 
supposed by them to have written this epistle to 
Timothy, Timothy in truth was with St. Paul in 
Macedonia. Paul, as it is related in the Acts, 
left Ephesus "for to go into Macedonia." When 
he had got into Macedonia he wrote his Second 
Epistle to the Corinthians. Concerning this point 
there exists little variety of opinion. It is plain- 
ly indicated by the contents of the epistle. It is 
also strongly implied that the epistle was written 
soon after the apostle's arrival in Macedonia ; for 
he begins his letter by a train of reflection, refer- 
ring to his persecutions in Asia as to recent trans- 
actions, as to dangers from which he had lately 
been delivered. But in the salutation with which 
the epistle opens, Timoihi/ was joined with SL 
Paul^ and consequently could not at that time 
be "left behind at Ephesus." And as the only 
solution of the difficulty which can bethought 
of, viz, that Timothy, though he was left behind 
at Ephesus upon St. Paul's departure from Asia, 
yet might follow him so soon after, as to 
come up with the apostle in Macedonia, before 
be wrote his epistle to the Corinthians ; that sup- 
position is inconsistent with the terms and tenor 
of the epistle throughout. For the writer speaks 
uniformly of his intention to return to Timothy 
at Ephesus, and not of his expecting Timothy tp 
Qome to him in Macedonia; " These thing? write' 



TO TIMOTHY, 



187 



I unto thee, hoping to come unto thee shortly ; but 
if 1 tarry long, that thou mavest know how thou 
oughtest to bf'have thyself," (iii. 14, 15.) Till I 
come, give attendance to reading, to exhortation, 
to doctrine." iv. 13. 

Since, therefore, the leaving of Timothy be- 
lund at Ephesus, when Paul went into Macedo- 
nia, suits not with any journey into Macedonia 
recorded in ihe Acts, I concur with Bishop Pear- 
son in placing the date of tins epistle, and the 
journey referred to in it, at a period subsequent 
to St. Paul's first imprisonment at Rome, and 
consequently subsequent to the era up to which 
the Acts of the Apostles brings his history. 
The only difficulty which attends our opinion is^ 
that St. Paul must, according to us, have come 
to Ephesus after his liberation at Rome, contra- 
ry, as it should seem, to what he foretold to the 
Ephesian elders, that they should see his face 
no more." And it is to save the infallibility oi 
this prediction, and for no other reason of weight, 
that an earlitn- dp.te is assigned to this epistle. 
Tiie prediction itself, however, when considered 
in coimexinn with the circumstances under wiiich 
it was delivered, does not seem to demand so 
much anxiety. The words in question are found 
in the twenty-fifth verse of the twentieth chapter 
of the Acts : " And now, behold, 1 know that ye 
all among whom I have gone preaching the king- 
don) of God, shall see my face no more." Tn the 
twenty-second and twenty-third verses of the 
same chapter, i. e. two verses before, the apostle 
makes this declaration : " And now, behold, I go 
bound in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing 
the things that shall befall me there: save that 
the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying 
that bonds and afflictions abide me." This "wit- 
nessing of the Holy Ghost" was undoubtedly pro- 
phetic and supernatural. But it went no farther 
than to foretell t'.-at bonds and afflictions awaited 
him. And 1 can very well conceivej that this 



ns THE FIRST EPISTLE 



might be all which was cammunicated to the 
apostle by extraoidiiiary revelation, and that the 
rest was the conclusion of his own mind, the des- 
ponding inference which he drew from strong and 
repeated intimations of approaching danger. And 
the expression ''I know," which St. Paul here 
uses, does not, perhaps, when applied to future 
events affecting himself, convey an assertion so 
positive and absolute as vv^e may at first sight ap- 
prehend. In the first chapter of the Epistle to 
the Philippians, and twenty-fifth verse, "T know," 
says he, that I shall abide and continue w^ith 
you all, for your furtherance and joy of faith." 
Notwithstanding this strong declaration, in the 
second chapter and twentj^-third verse of this 
same epistle, and speaking also of the very same 
event, he is content to use a language of some 
doubt and uncertainty : "Him therefore I hope 
to send presently, so soon, as I shall see how it 
will go with me. But / trust in the Lord that I 
also myself shall come shortly." And a few ver- 
ses preceding these, he not only seems to doubt 
of- his safety, but almost to despair; to contem- 
plate the possibility at least of his condemnation 
and martyrdom : 'V Yea, and if I be offered upon 
the sacrifice and service of your faith, I joy and 
rejoice vvith you all." 

No. I. 

But can we show that St. Paul visited Epiie- 
sus after his liberation at Rome ? or rather, can 
we collect any hints from his other letters w'hicii 
Hiake it probable that he did? If we can, then 
we have a coincidence. If we cannot, we have 
only an unauthorized supposition, to vi'hich the 
exigency of the case compels us to resort. Now, 
for this purpose, let us examine the Epistle to 
the Philippians and the Epistle to Philemon. 
These two epistles purport to be written whilst 
St. Paul was yet a prisoner at Rome. To the 
Philippians he writes as follows : '* I trust in the 
i^ord that I also myself shall come shortly/* 



TO TIMOTHY. 



m 



I'x) Philemon, who was a Colossian, he gives 
this direction: But withal, prepare me also a 
lodging, for I trust that through your prayers.; 
1 shall be given unto you." An inspection of 
the map will show us that Colosse was a city 
of the Lesser Asia, lying eastward, and at no 
great distance from Ephesus. Philippi was on 
the other, i. e. the western side of the JEgeaa 
sea. If the apostle executed his purpose ; if, in 
pursuance of the intention expressed in his let- 
ter to Philemon, he came to Colosse soon after he 
was set at liberty at Rome, it is very improba- 
ble that he would omit to visit Ephesus, which 
lay so near to it, and where he had spent three 
years of his ministry. As he was also under a 
promise to the church of Philippi to see them 
shortly ;" if he passed from Colosse to Philippi^ 
or from Philippi to Colosse, he could hardly 
avoid taking Ephesus in his way. 

No. II. 

Chap. V. 9. " Let not a widow be taken into 
the number under threescore years old." 

This accords with the account delivered in the 
sixth chapter of the Acts. ''And in those dayg, 
when the number of the disciples was multipli- 
e^d, there arose a murmuring of the Grecians 
against the Hebrews, because their widows were 
neglected in the daily ministration.'^'' It appears 
that from the first formation of the Christian 
church, T)rovision was made out of the public 
funds of the society for the indigent ividoivs\^ho 
belonged to it. The history, we have seen, dis- 
tinctly records the existence of such an institu- 
tion at Jerusalem, a few years after our Lord's 
ascension ; and is led to the mention of it very 
incidentally, viz. by a dispute, of which it was 
the occasion, and which produced important con^ 
sequences to the Christian community. The 
epistle, without being suspected of borrowing 
from the history, refers, briefly indeed, but de- 
cisively, to a similar establishment, subsisting 



idO THE FIRST EPISTLE 



st)me years afterward at Ephesiis. This agree- 
ment indicates that both writings were founded 
upon real circumstances. 

But, in this article, the material thing to be 
noticed is the mode of expression : " Let not a wi- 
dow be taken into the number." — No previous ac- 
count o r expl an a t i on i s give n, to w h i ch the se w o rd s 
^Mntothe number," can refer; but the direction 
coines concisely and unpreparedly : ^^Let not a 
widow be taken into the number." Now this is 
the way in which a man writes, who is con- 
scious that he is writing to persons already ac- 
quainted with the subject of his letter ; and who, 
he knows, will readily apprehend and ' apply 
whathesays by virtue of their being so acquaint- 
ed : but it is not the way in which a man 
writes upon any other occasion, and least of all, 
in which a man would draw up a feigned letter, 
or introduce a suppositious fact.* 

* It is not altogether unconnected with our general pur- 
pose to remark, in the passage before u% the selection ami 
reserve which St. Paul recomrnenf's to the ^-overnors of the 
church of Ephesus in the beslowinjar relief upon ihe poo'.-, 
because it refutes a calumny whici) has been insinuated, 
that the liberality of the first Christians was an artifice to 
catch converts-, or one of the tenrsptaiions, liDwever, by 
which the idle and mendicant were drawn into this sccietv ; 
"Let nol a widow be taken into the number unds-r three- 
score years Old, having- been the wife of one man, well 
reported of for good v/orks-, if she have brnu^h; up 
children, if she have lodg-ea strangers, if she have w ashed 
the saint's feet, if she have relieved the afflicted, if she have 
diligently followed every good work. But the younger 
widows refuse." (v. 9 — 11.) Am], in another place,""" If 
jlny man or woman that believeth have widows, let them 
relieve them, and let not the church be charged ; that it 
may relieve them that are widows indeed." And to the 
same effect, or rather more to our present purpose, the 
apostle writes in the Second Epistle to the Thessalonians ; 
" Even when we were with you, this we commanded you, 
that if any would not v/ork, neither should he eat," >- e. at 
the public expense. "■ For we hear that there are some 
which walk among you disorderly, working not at all^ but 
are i)u>y-bodies. Now them that are such we command 
and exhort by our Lord Jesus Christ, that with quietness 
they work, and eat their own bread." Could a designing 



TO TIMOTHY. 



m 



No. III. 

€hap. iii. 2, 3. A bishop then must be blame- 
less, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of 
good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt to 
teach ; not given to wine, no striker, not greedy 
of filthy lucre ; but patient, not a brawler, not 
covetous : one that ruleth well his own house." 

"JVb striker.-'^ That is the article which I 
single out fvoin the collection as evincing the 
antiquity at least, if not the genuineness, of the 
f'pistie : because it is an article which no man 
woulci have made the subject of caution who 
lived in an advanced eva of the church. It 
agreed with the infancy of the society, and with 
no other state of it. After the government of the 
church had acquired the dignified form which it 
soon and naturally assumed, this injunction 
could have no place. Would a person who lived 
under a hierarchy, such as the Christian hie- 
rarchy became when it had settled into a regular 
establishment, have thought it necessary to pre = 
scribe concerning the qualification of a bishop, 
*Ubat he should be no striker?" And this in- 
junction would be equally alien from the imagi- 
nation of the writer, whether he wrote in his own 
character, or personated that of an apostle. 

No. IV. 

Chap. V. 23. " Drink no longer water, buf. 
use a little wine for thy stomach's sake and thine 
often infirmities." 

Imagine an impostor sitting down to forge an 
epistle in the name of St. Paul. Is it credible 
that it should come into his head to give such a 
direction as this ; so remote from every thing of 
doctrine or discipline, every thing of public con- 
cern to the religion or the church, or to any sect, 

or dissolute poor take advantage of bounty regulated with 
so much caution or could the mind which dictated those 
sober and prudent directions be influenced in his recom- 
mendations of public charity by any other than the pre 
perest motives of bBneficence ? 



192 THE FIRST EPISTLE 



order, or party, in it, and from every purpose 
l^ith which such an epistle could be written ? It 
seems to me that nothing but reality, that is, the 
real valetudinary situation of a real person, could 
have suggested a thought of so domestic a nature. 

But if the peculiarity of the advice be observa- 
ble, the place in v/hich it stands is more so. 
The context is this: ''Lay hands suddenly on 
no man, neither be partaker of other men's sins : 
keep thyself pure. Drink no longer water, but use 
a little wine for thy stomach's sake and thine 
often inftrmities. Some men's sins are open be- 
forehand, going before to judgment; and some 
men they follow after." The direction to Timo- 
thy about his diet stands between two sentences, 
as wide from the subject as possible. The train 
of thought seems to be broken to let it in. Now 
when does this happen? It happens when a 
man writes as he remembers; when he puts 
down an article that occurs the moment it oc- 
curs, lest he should afterwards forget it. Of this 
the passage before us bears strongly the appear- 
ance. In actual letters, in the negligence of real 
correspondence, examples of this kind frequently 
take place ; seldom, I believe, in any other pro- 
duction. For the moment a man regards what 
he writes as a composition^ which the author of 
a forgery would, of all others, be the first to do, 
notions of order, in the arrangement and succes- 
sion of his thoughts, present themselves to his 
Judgment, and guide his pen. 

No. V. 

Chap. i. 15, 16. " This is a faithful saying, 
and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus' 
capcie into the world to save sinners; of whom 
L am chief. Howbeit, for this cause I obtained 
mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show 
forth all long suffering, for a pattern to them 
which should hereafter believe in him to life ever- 
fisting." 

What was tl^e mercy which Si,- Paul here'cOm-' 



TO TIMOTHY. 



193 



niemorates, and what was the crime of wiiicli he 
accuses himself, is apparent from the verses im- 
mediately preceding: "I thank Christ Jesus 
our Lord, who hath enabled me, for that he 
counted me faithful, putting me into the ministry; 
icho was before a blaspheme?^ and a persecutor^ 
and wjurtous : but I obtained mere?/, because I 
did it ignorantly in unbelief." (i. 12, 13.^ The 
whole quotation plainly refers to St. Paul's origi- 
nal enmity to the Christian name, the interpo- 
sition of Providence in his conversion, and his 
subsequent designation to the ministry of the 
gospel : and by this reference affirms indeed the 
substance of the apostle's history delivered in 
the Acts. But what in the passage strikes my 
mind most powerfully, is the observation that is 
raised out of the fact. " For this cause 1 obtain- 
ed mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show 
forth all long suffering, for a pattern to them 
which should hereafter beiieve on him to life ever- 
lasting." It is a just and solemn reflection, spring- 
ing from the circumstances of the author's con- 
version, or rather from the impression which that 
great event had left upon his memory. It will 
be said, perhaps, that an impostor acquainted 
with St. Paul's history, may have put such a 
sentiment into his mouth ; or, what is the same 
thing, into a letter drawn up in his name : but 
where, Vv^e may ask, is such an impostor to be 
found? The piety, the truth, the t3enevolence, 
of the thought, ought to protect it from this im- 
putation. For, though w^e should allow that one 
of the great m.asters of the ancient tragedy could 
have given to his scene a sentiment as virtuous 
and as elevated as this is, and at the same time 
as appropriate, and as well suited to the particu- 
lar situation of the person who delivers it ; yet 
whoever is conversant in these inquiries vvill ac- 
knowledge, that to do this in a fictitious produc- 
tion is beyond the reach of the understandings 
which have been employed upon any fabrications 
that have come down to us under Christian name?, 



194 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



CHAP. XTL 4 

THE SECOND EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY. 

No. 1. 

It was the uniform tradition of the primitive 
church, that St. Paul visited Pcome twice, and 
twice there suifer^d imprisonment; and that he 
was put to death at Rome at the conclusion of. 
bis second imprisonment. This opinion concern- 
ing St. Paul's tivo journeys to Rome is confirmed 
by a great variety of hints and allusions in the 
epistle before us, compared with what fell from 
the apostle's pen in other letters purporting to 
liave been written from Rome. That our pre- 
sent epistle was written whilst St. Paul was a^pri- 
soner^ is distinctly intimated by the eighth verse 
of the first chapter: *^ Be not thou therefore 
ashamed of the testimony of our Lord, nor of me 
his prisoner." And wiiilst he was a prisoner 
at Rome^ by the sixteenth and seventeenth verses 
of the same chapter : The Loid give mere}' 
nuto the house of Onesiphorus; for he oft re- 
freshed me, and was not asha.med of my chain : 
but when he was in Rome he sought me out 
very diligently and found me." Since it appears 
from the former quotation that St, Paul wrote 
this epistle in confinement, it will hardly admit 
of iJoubt that the word chain, in the latter quo- 
tation, refers to that confinement; the chain by 
which he was then bound, the custody in which 
he was then kept. And if the word chain" de- 
signate the author's confinement at the time of 
writing the epistle, the next words determine it 
to have been written from Rome : He was not 
ashatned of my chain ; but when he was in 
Rome he sought me out very diligently." JVow 
that it was not written during the apostle's first 
imprisonment at Rome, or during the same im- 
prisonment in which the epistles to the Ephesians, 
the Colossians, the Philippians, an(^ Philemon, 



TO TIMOTHY. 19S 



vvere written, roay be gathered, with considera- 
ble evidence, from a comparison of these several 
epistles with the present. 

I. In the former epistles, the author confidently 
looked forward to his liberation from confine- 
inent, and his speedy depai ture from Rome. He 
tells the Philippians (ii. 24.) " I trust in the 
Lord that I also myself shall come shoitly." 
Philemon he bids to prepare for him a lodging ; 
''for I trust," says he, *<that through your pray- 
ers I shall \>e given unto you." (ver. 22.) In 
the epistle before us beholds a language ex- 
tremely different : "I am now ready to be of- 
fered, and the time of my departure is at hand. 
1 have fought a good fight, I have finished my 
course, I have kept the faith : henceforth there is 
laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which 
the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at 
that day." (iv. 6—8.) 

II. When the former epistles were written 
from Rome, Timothy was with St. Paul ; and is 
joined with him in writing to the Colossians, the 
Philippians, and to Philemon. The present 
epistle implies that he was absent, 

III. In the former epistles, Demas was with St, 
Paul at Rome : Luke, the beloved physician, 
and Demas, greet you." In the epistle now be- 
fore us : " Demas hath forsaken me, having loved 
this present world, and is gone to Thessalonica." 

IV. In the former epistles, Mark was with St. 
Paul, and joins in saluting the Colossians. In 
the present epistle, Timothy is ordered to bring 
him with him, "for he is profitable to me for the 
ministry." (iv. 11.) 

The case of Timothy and of Mark might be 
very well accounted for, by supposing the present 
epistle to have been Vf ritten before the others ; so 
that Timothy, who is here exhorted to come 
shortly unto him," (iv. 9.) might have arrived, 
and that Mark, whom he was to bring with 
him," (iv. 11.) might have also reached Rome in 
sufficient time to have been with St. Paul when 



THE SECOND EPISTLE 



the four epistles were written ; but then such a 
supposition is inconsistent with what is said of 
Demas, by which the posteriority of this to the 
other epistles is strongly indicated : for in the 
other epistles Demas was with St. Paul ; in the 
present he hath " forsaken him, and is gone to 
Thessalonica." The opposition also of senti- 
ment, with respect to the event of the prosecu- 
tion, is hardly reconcilable to the same impri- 
sonment. 

The two following considerations, which were 
first suggested upon this question by Ludovicus 
CappelJus, are still more conclusive. 

1. In the twentieth verse of the fourth chapter, 
St. Paul informs Timothy, that Erastus abode 
at Corinth," E^uarog (ju,ziviv gv Ko^iv0£f>. The form of 
expression implies, that Eiastus had stayed be- 
hind at Corinth, when St. Paul left it. But this 
could not be m.eant of any journey from Corinth 
which St. Paul took prior to his first imprison- 
ment at Rome; for when Paul departed from 
Corinth, as related in the twentienth chapter of 
the Acts, Timothy was Vv-ith him : and this was 
the last time the apostle left Corinth before his 
coming to Rome ; because he left it to proceed on 
his way to Jerusalem; soon after his arrival at 
which place he was taken into custody, and con- 
tinued in that custody till he was carried to 
Csesar's tribiical. There could be no need there- 
fore to inform Timothy that Erastus stayed be- 
hind at Corinth'' upon this occasion, because if 
the fact was so, it must have been known to 
Timothy, w^ho was present, as well as to St, 
Paul. 

2. In the same verse our epistle also states the 
following article : Trophimus have I left atMile- 
tuni sick." Wiien St. Paul passed through Mile- 
tum on his way to Jerusalem, as related Acts xx. 
Trophimus was not left behind, but accompanied 
him to that city. He was indeed the occasion 
of the uproar at Jerusalem in consequence of 
ivhich St. Paul was apprehended ; for '«they had 



TO TIMOTHY. 



seen," says the historian, " before with him in the 
city, Trophimus an Ephesian, whom they sup- 
posed that Paul had brought into the temple." 
This was evidently the last time of Paul's being 
at Miletus before his first imprisonment ; for, as 
hath been said, after his apprehension at Jeru- 
salem, he remained in custody till he was sent to 
Rome. 

In these two articles we have a journey refer- 
red to, which must have taken place subsequent 
to the conclusion of St. Luke's history, and of 
course after St. Paul's liberation from his first 
imprisonment. The epistle, therefore, which 
contains this reference, since it appears from 
other parts of it to have been written while St. 
Paul was a prisoner at Rome, proves that he had 
returned to that city again, and undergone there 
a second imprisonment. 

I do not produce these particulars for the sake 
of the support which they lend to the testimony of 
the fathers, concerning St. Paul's second imprison- 
ment, but to remark their consistency and agree- 
ment with one another. They are all resolva* 
ble into one supposition: and although the suppo- 
sition itself be in some sort only negative, viz. that 
the epistle was not written during St. Paul's first 
residence at Rome, but in some future imprison- 
ment in that city ; yet is the consistency not less 
worthy of observation : for the epistle touches 
upon names and circumstances connected with 
the date and with the history of the first im- 
prisonment, and mentioned in ktters written du- 
ring that imprisonment, and so touches upon 
them, as to leave what is said of one consistent 
with what is said of others, and consistent also 
with what is said of them in different epistles. 
Had one of these circumstances been so described 
as to have fixed the date of the epistle to the 
first imprisonment, it would have involved the 
lest in contradiction. And when the number and 
|(atticularity of the aifticles /which have tjeSa 



138 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



brought together under this head are considered ' 
and when it is considered also, that the compa- 
risons we have formed amongst them, were in ail 
probability neither provided for, nor thought of, 
by the writer of the epistle, it will be deemed 
something very like the effect of truth, that no in- 
vincible repugnancy is perceived between them. 

No. II. 

In the Acts of the Apostles, in the sixteenth 
chapter, and at the first verse, we are told that Paul 
"came to Derbe and Lystra, and behold a cer- 
tain disciple was there named Timotheus, the son 
of a certain woman which was a Jewess, and be- 
lieved ; but his father was a Greek." In the epis- 
tle before us, in the first chapter and at the fourth 
verse, St. Paul vviites to Timothy thus : " Great- 
ly desiring to see thee, being mindful of thy tears, 
that I may be filled with joy, when I call to re- 
membrance the unfeigned faith that is in thee, 
which dwelt first in thy grandmother, Lois, a7id 
thy mother Eunice ; and I am persuaded that in 
thee also." Here we have a fair unforced exam- 
ple of coincidence. In the history, Timothy was 
the " son of a Jewess that believed :" in the epis- 
tle St. Paul applauds "the which dwelt in 
his mother Eunice.*" In the history it is said of 
the mother, ''that she was a Jewess, and belie- 
ved ?" of the father, "that he was a Greek."" 
Now when it is said of the mother alotie "that 
she believed," the father being nevertheless men- 
tioned in the same sentence, we are led to sup- 
pose of the father that he did not believe, i, e. 
either that he was dead, or that he remained un- 
converted. Agreeably hereunto, whilst praise is 
bestowed in the epistle upon one parent, and up- 
on her sincerity in the faith, no notice is taken of 
the other. The mention of the grandmother is 
the addition of a circumstance not found in the 
history ; but it is a circumstance which, as well 
as the names of the parties, might naturally be 



TO TIMOTHY. 



199 



expected to be known to the apostle, though over- 
looked by his historian. 

No. III. 

Chap. iii. 15. "And that from a child thou 
bast known the Holy Scriptures, which are able 
to make thee wise unto salvation." 

This verse discloses a circumstance which 
agrees exactly with what is intimated in the quo- 
tation from the Acts, adduced in the last number. 
In that quotation it is recorded of Timothy's 
mother, " that she was a Jewess." This descrip- 
tion is virtually, though, I am satisfied, unde- 
signedly, recognised in the epistle, when Timothy 
is reminded in it, "that from a child he had 
known the Holy Scriptures." " The Holy Scrip- 
tures" undoubtedly meant the Scriptures of the 
Old Testament. The expression bears that sense 
in every place in which it occurs. Those of the 
New had not yet acquired the name ; not to 
mention that in Timothy's childhood, probably, 
none of them existed. In what manner then 
could Timothy have known " from a child" the 
Jewish Scriptures, had he not been born, on one 
side or on both, of Jewish parentage f Perhaps he 
was not less likely to be carefully instructed in 
them, for that his mother alone professed that re- 
igion. 

No. IV. 

Chap. ii. 22. ''Flee also youthful lusts; bi7t 
follow righteousness, faith, charity, peace, with 
them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart." 

Flee also youthful lusts.^^ The suitableness 
of this precept to the age of the person to whom 
it is addressed, is gathered from 1 Tim. iv. 12. : 

Let no man despise thy youth." Nor do I deem 
the less of this coincidence, because the proprie- 
ty resides in a single epithet; or because this one 
precept is joined with, and followed by, a train 
of others, not more applicable to Timothy than 
to 'dny ordinary convert. It is in these transient 



200 THE SECOND EPISTLE 



and cursory allusions that the argument is best 
founded. When a writer dwells and rests upon 
a point in which some coincidence is discerned, 
it may be doubted whether he himself had not 
fabricated the conformity, and was endeavour- 
ing to display and set it off. But when the re- 
ference is contained in a single word, unobserved 
perhaps by most readers, the writer passing on to 
other sabjects, as unconscious that he had hit 
upon a correspondency, or unsolicitous whether 
it were remarked or not, we may be pretty well 
assured that no fraud was exercised, no imposi-- 
tion intended. 

No. V. 

Chap. iii. 10,11. *'But thou hast fully knovr 
my doctrine, manner of life, purpose, faith, Iodl 
suffering, charity, patience, persecutions, afflic- 
tions, which came unto me at Antioch^ at Iconic 
um, at Lysira; what persecutions I endured ; b 
out of them all the Lord delivered me." 

The Antioch here mentioned was not Antioch 
the capital of Syria, where Paul and Barnabas 
resided a long time but Antioch in Pisidia, 
to which place Paul and Barnabas came in theii 
first apostolic progress, and where Paul delivered a 
memorable discourse, which is preserved in the 
thirteenth chapter of the Acts. At this Antioch 
the history relates, that the Jews stirred ui:- 
the devout and honourable women, and the 
chief men of the city, and raised persecution 
against Paul and Barnabas^ and expelled them 
owt of their coasts. But they shook off the dust 
of their feet against them, and came into Iconium 
- — And it came to pass in Iconium, that they went 
both together into the synagogue of the Jews, and 
so spake, that a great multitude both of the 
Jews and also of the Greeks believed ; but the 
unbelieving Jews stirred up the Gentiles, and^ 
made their minds evil affected against the bi^- 
"thr^ii. Long time, tiierefore, abrode tliej^ spe^at 



I 



TO TIMOTHY. '20x 

liig boldiy ill the Lord; which gave testimony unto 
tlie word' of his grace,, and granted signs and won 
ders to be done by their hands. But tb.e muhitudV. 
of the city was "divided ; and part hehi with tiie 
Jews, and' part with the apostles. And when there- 
was an assault made both of the Gentiles and also 
of tlie JewSj with their rulers, to use them^ despite^ 
fully ayid to stone them, they were aware of it, and 
ded unto Lijstra and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia, and 
unto the region that lieth round about, and there 
they preached the gospel .... And there came 
ihither certain Jews from Antioch and Iconinm. 
who persuaded the people, and having stoned Paul , 
drew him out of the city, supposing he had been 
dead. • Howbeit, as the disciples stood round about 
him, he rose up and came into the city ; and tht- 
iiext day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe : and 
when they bad preached the gospel to that ciiy^ 
^nd had taught many, they returned again to Lys- 
ira, and to Iconium, and to" Antioch.'- This account 
*-oraprises the period to which the allusion in the 
epistle is to be referred. We have so far, therefore, 
it conformity between the history and the epistle, 
ihat St. Paul is asserted in the history to have sr-.i- 
fered persecutions in the three cities', liisperseci- 
lions at which are appealed to in the epistle ; and 
not only so, but have sufi'ered these persecution'.- 
both in immediate succession, and in the order ir. 
which the cities are mentioned in tlie epistle. Th/:: 
conformity also extends to another circumstance. 
In the apostolic histor^^ Lystra and Derbe areconj 
inonly mentioned together ; in the quotation froii; 
the epistle Lystra is mentioned, and not Derbe. 
And the distinction will appear on this occasion to 
be accurate ; for St. Paul is here enumerating hi^ 
persecutions : and although he underwent grievous 
.persecutions in each of the three cities through 
which he passed to Derbe, at Derbe itself he wic-i 
w ith none : The next day he departed," says the 
Justorian, " to Derbe ; and when thev had preach 
etl the gospel to that city, and had taught rnanv. 
they returned again to Lystra.'^ The epistle, therl. 
-^e, in the names of the cities, in the order 
•h tli'-^y are enumerated, and in ihe plarc 
J4 



^Oxi THE EPISTLE 

which the enumeration stops^ corresponds exacti. 
with the history. 

But a second question remains, namely, how 
these persecutions were " known" to Timothy, or 
why the apostle should recall these in particular 
to his remembrance, rather than many other per- 
secutions with which his ministry had been attend- 
ed. When some time, probably three years after- 
ward {vide Pearson's Annales Paulinas,) " St. Paul 
made a second journey through the same country, 
in order to go again and visit the brethren in every 
city where he had preached the v/ord of the Lord,*' 
we read, Acts xvi. 1, that " when lie came lo 
Derbe and Lystra, behold a certain disciple was 
there named Timotheus.'^ One or other, therefore, 
of tliese cities was the place of Timothy's abode. 
We read moreover that he was well reported of by 
ilie brethren that were at Lystra and Iconium ; so 
that he must have been well acquainted with these 
places. Also again, when Paul came to Derbe and 
Lystra, Timothy was already a disciple : " Behold, 
a certain disciple was there named Timotheus.'^ 
XIc must therefore have been converted before. But 
since it is expressly stated in the epistle, that Ti- 
mothy was converted by St. Paul himself, that he 
was ••' his own son in the faith it follows that he 
must have been converted by him upon his former 
•ouniey into those parts ; which was the very time 
when the apostle underwent the persecutions refer- 
red to in the epistle. Upon the whole, then, per- 
secutions at the several cities named in the epistle 
are expressly recorded in the Acts : and Tim(>- 
thy's knowledge of this part of St. Paul's history, 
which knowledge is appealed to in the epistle, is 
fairly deduced from the place of his abode, and the 
rime' of his conversion. It m.ay faither be observed, 
rliat it is probable from this account, that St. Paul 
was in the midst of those persecutions when Timo- 
ihy became known to him. No wonder then that 
The apostle, though in a letter written long after- 
ward, should remind his favoured convert of those 
ocenes of affliction and distress under v/hich they 
iirst met. 

Although this coincidence, as to the names c 
tJie cilies; be more specific and dir-ect tha-n man; 



TO TIT as. 



2Q3 



w hich we have pointed out, yet I apprehend there 
is no just reason for thinking it to be uriificial : for 
liad the writer of the epistle sought a coincidence 
with the history upon this head, and searclied the 
Acts of the Apostles for the purpose, I conceive he 
would have sent us at once to Philippi and Thes- 
salonica, where Paul sufiered persecution, and 
where, from what is stated, it may easily be gather- 
ed that Timothy accompanied him, rather than 
have appealed to persecutions as known to Timo- 
thy, in liie account of which persecutions Timothy's 
presence is not mentioned f it not being till after 
one entire chapter, and in the history of a journey 
three years future to this, that Timothy's name oc- 
curs in the Acts of the Apostles for the first time. 



CHAP. XIII. 

THE EPISTLE TO TITUS. 

No. I. 

A VERY characteristic circumstance in this 
epistle, is the quotation from Epimenides, i. 12. . 

One of themselves, even a prophet of their own,, 
said, The Cretans are always liars, evil beastS; slow 
bellies.'' 

Kp'/iTS^ all '^ivcrccij KUKot ^rj^ia, yexaripio apyai, 

I call this quotation characteristic, because p.o 
writer in the INew Testament, except St. Paul, ap- 
pealed to heathen testimony ; and because St. Paul 
repeatedly did so. In his celebrated speech at 
Athens, preserved in the seventeenth chapter of the 
Acts, he tells his audience, that in God we live, 
and move, and have our being ; as certain also of 
your own poQts huv;., suid; For we are also his eft"* 
spring.'' 

The reader will perceive much similarity of man- 
ner in; these two passages. The reference in the 
?pecch i> to a lieatlien 'poet ; it is the same in the 



THE EPISTLE 



epistle. la the speech the apostle urges. his hearer;; 
-^vith the authority of a poet of their oim ; in the 
epistle ho avails himself of the same advantage. Yet 
there is a variation which shows that the hint of in- 
serting a quotation in the epistle was not, as it may 
be suspected, borrowed from seeing the like prac- 
tice attributed to St. Paul in the history ; and it is 
this, that in the epistle the author cited is called a 
prophet, one of themselves, e\ en a prophet of their 
own." Whatever might be the reason for calling 
Epimenides a prophet : w^hether the names of poet 
arid prophet were occasionally convertible ; whether 
Epimenides in particular had obtained that title, as 
Grotius seems to have proved ; or whether the ap- 
pellation w^as given to huii, in this instance, as hav- 
ing delivered a description of the Cretan character, 
which a future state of morals among them verified ; 
whatever was the reason (and any of these reasons 
will account for the variation, supposing St. Paul 
to have been the author,) one point is plain, namely , 
if the epistle had been forged, and the author had 
inserted a quotation in it merely from having seen 
an example of the same kind in a speech ascribed 
to St. Paul, he would so far have imitated his ori- 
ginal, as to have introduced his quotation in the 
same manner ; that is, he would have given to Epi- 
menides the title which he saw there given to Ara- 
tus. The other side of the alternative, is, that the 
history took the hint from the epistle. But that the 
uuthor of the Acts of the Apostles had not the epistle 
to Titus before him, at least that he did not use it as 
©ne of the documents or materials of his narrative, 
is rendered nearly certain by the observation, that 
ihe name of Titus does not once occur in his book. 

It is well known, and was remarked by St. Je- 
rome, that the apophthegm in the fifteenth chapter 
af the Corinthians, Evil communications corrupt 
j^ood manners,'' is an Iambic of Mcnander's : 

^hr^GVciv r,Sr, XP^-^^' cuiXica y.ancti. 

Here vre have another unaffected instance of tiie 
same turn and habit of composition. Probably 
there are some hitherto unnoticed ; and more, which 
the loss of the original author.^, .renders impossible- 
to be now csoertaiired'. 



TO TITUS. 



m 



No. II. 

I'here exists a visible affinity between the Epistle 
to Titus and the First Epistle to Timothy. Both 
letters were addressed to persons left by the writer 
to preside in their respective churches during his 
absence. Both letters are principally occupied in 
describing the qualifications to be sought for^ in 
those whom they should appoint to offices in the 
church ; and the ingredients of this description are 
in both letters nearly the same. Timothy and Titus 
are likewise cautioned against the same prevailing 
corruptions, and in particular, against the same 
misdirection of their cares and studies. This affini' 
ty obtains, not only in the subject of the letters, 
which, from the similarity of situation in the persons 
to whom they were addressed, might be expected to 
be somew^hat alike, but extends^^in a great variety 
of instances, to the phrases and expressions. The 
writer accosts his two friends with the same saluta- 
tion, and passes onto the business of his letter by 
the same transition. 

*' Unto Timoth}'', ?/?</ ow?i son in the faith : Grace, 
mercy, and peace, from God our Father and Jesus 
Christ our Lord. I besougld thee to abide still at 
Ephesus , when I -went into Macedonia,-^ &c. 1 Tim. 
i. 2, 3. 

To Titus, mineoicn son after the ccmnion faith : 
Grace, mercy, and peace, from God the Father and 
the Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour. For this cause 
left I thee in Crete." Tit. i. 4, 5. 

If Timothy was not to give heed to fables and 
endless genealogies^ w4iich minister questions'^ (1 
Tim. i. 4. ;) Titus also was to ^' avoid foolish ques- 
tions and genealogies, and contentions'' (iii. 9.;) 
and was to rebuke them sharply, not giving heed 
to Jewish fables:' (i. 14.) If Tmiothy was to be a 
pattern (rwcrfl^,) (1 Tim iv. 12.) so was Titus, (ii. 
7.) If Timothy was to 'Met no man despise his 
youth," (ITim. iv.l2.) Titus also was to 'Met no 
man despise him.'' (ii. 15.) This verbal consent is 
also observable in some very peculiar expressions . 
which have no relation to the particular charactf 
of Timothy or Titus, 



206 



THE EPISTLE 



The phrase, ^' it is a faithful saying'^ {'Tncroo o 
Xoyo^f) made use of to preface some sentence 
upon which the writer lays a more than ordinary 
stress, occurs three times in the First Epistle to 
Timothy, once in the Second, and once in the epis- 
tle before us, and in no other part of St. Paul's 
writings ; and it is remarkable that these three 
epistles were probably all written towards the con- 
clusion of his life; and that they are the only epistles 
which were written after his first imprisonment at 
Rome. The same observation belongs to another 
singularity of expression, and that is in the epithet 

sound'' {uyiocivojy.) as applied to words or doc- 
trine. It is thus used, twice in the First Epistle 
to Timothy, twice in the vSecond, and three times 
in the Epistle to Titus, beside two cognate expres- 
sions, iiyicctvovTa^ ryj 'Triims and Xoyov uym and it 
is found in the same sense, in no other part of the 
New Testament. 

The phrase, ''God our Saviour,"' stands in nearly 
the same predicament. It is repeated three times 
in the First Epistle to Timothy, as many in the 
Epistle to Titus, and in no other book of the New 
Testament occurs at all, except once in the Epistle 
of Jude. 

Similar terms, intermixed indeed with others, 
are employed in the two epistles, in enumerating 
the qualiiications required in those who should be 
advanced to stations of authority in the church. 

" A bistiop must be blameless, the husband of one 
wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to 
hospitality, apt to teach, not given to wine, no strike?', 
not greedy of fiUhij. lucre ; but patient, not a braw- 
ler, not covetous ; one that ruleth well his own 
house, having his children in subjection with all 
gravity.^'^ (I Tim. iii. 2 — 4.) 

If any be blameless, the husband of one. wife, 

* As/ auv rov i-nifTKo-prov aus-TriXnTrdv iivai, fAtcco 
yovxiKO^ av^^a. U9^ipa,Xiov, eru(ppovx^ aocfJLiov^ <piXo^tvoV} 

mXX' iTTiStxvij ufAK^ov, a.(piXcx.pyupQ'» tov ihou oikov 
KxXeo^ 'irpoicrTctfAsyov, TSKva i^ovra, sw •j'^ora.yyijj^iTc. 



TO TITUS. 



20? 



having faithful children, not accused of riot or un- 
ruly. For a bishop must be blameless, as the 
steward of God ; not self-willed, not soon angry^ 
not given to tvine, no striker, not given to filthy lucre : 
but a lover of hosjntalitij, a lover of good men, so- 
ber, just, holy, temperate/'* (Titus i. 6 — 8.) 

The most natural account which can be given of 
these resemblances, is to suppose that the two 
epistles were written nearly at the same time, and 
whilst the same ideas and phrases dwelt in the wri- 
ter's mind. Let us inquire, therefore, v/hethei- the 
notes of time, extant in two epistles, in any man- 
ner favour this supposition. 

We have seen that it was necessary to refer the 
First Epistle to Timothy to a date subsequent to 
St. Paul's first imprisonment at RomO; because 
there was no journey into Macedonia prior to that 
event, which accorded with the circumstance of 
leaving " Timothy behind at Ephesus.'' The jour- 
ney of St, Paul from Crete alluded to in the epistle 
before us, and in which Titus was jeft in Crete 
to set in order the things that were wanting,'' 
must, in like mxanner, be carried to the period wliich 
intervened between his first and second imprison- 
ment. For the history, which reaches, we know, 
to the time of St, Paul's first imprisonment - 
contains no account of his going to Crete, ex- 
except upon his voyage as a prisoner to Rome .; 
and that this could not be the occasion referred to 
in our epistle, is evident from hence, that when .Sr. 
Paul wrote this epistle, he appears to have been ai 
liberty ; whereas after that voyage, he continued 
for two years at least in confinement. Again, it is 
agreed that St. Paul wrote his First Epistle to Timo- 
thy from Macedonia : As I besought thee to abide 
still at Ephesus, when I went (or came) into Macedo- 
nia.'' And he that was in these parts, ?'. e. in this pe- 
ninsula, when he wrote the Epistle to Titus, isren- 

^ El iGTiv aviyKXviroSj fMo^o yvvaiKOs cc'^yif. 
rizvce. iy^u)V 'Tiara. iv Kccrr,yo^iCc_ atrcj-naff, Yi ti)>V' 
'Trorof.KTK. Ait yecp roy g'ri(TK07rov u.viyxX'/i'rov ifvoii, 

vo'jy y.'/i 'rXrjKTTiv, f4,'/} ui(T;;.^poiii^7',' a,7.}.a cbsAoijvni'. 



THE EPISTLE 



derod {u-obable by his directing Titus to come to hu: 
to Nicopolis: ''When I shall send Artemas unto thet 
or Tychiciis, be diligent (make haste) to come uni 
me to Nicopolis : for I have determined there to 
winter.*^ The most noted city of that name was 
ill Epirus, near to Actium. And I think the form 
of speaking, as vv^ell as the nature of the case, 
•Tnders it probable that the writer was at Nice- 
oolis, or in the neighbourhood thereof, when hc 
•lictated this direction to Titus. 

Upon the whole, if we may be allowed to sup- 
!->o.-e tliat St. Paul; after his liberation'at Rome, sail- 
^•d into Asia, taking Crete in his way; that from Asia 
tnd from Ephesus, the capital of that country, he 
proceeded into Macedonia, and crossing tlie penin- 
sula in his progress, came into the neighbourhood 
of Nicopolis ; we have a route which falls in with 
every thing. It executes the intention expressed 
by the apostle of visiting Colosse and Philippi as 
>oon as he should be set at liberty at Rome. It 
allows him to leave Titus at Crete/' and " Timo- 
^hy at Ephesus, as he went into Macedonia and 
to write to botii not long after from the peninsula 
of Gj'eece, and probably the neighbourhood of Ni- 
copolis : thus bringing together the dates of these 
uvo letters, and thereby accounting for that affinity 
between them,^both in subject and language, which 
our remarks have pointed out. I confess that the 
journey which we have thus traced out for St. Paul, 
is in a great measure hypothetic ; but it should be 
observed, that it is a species of consistency, which 
seldom belongs to falsehood, to admit of an hypo- 
ihesis. VM.ich includes a great number of indepeu- 
i'ient ciro.uastances without contradiction. 



CHAP. XIV. 

THE EPISTLE TO PHILEMON, 

No. I. 

The singular correspondency between this epistle 
end that to the Colossians has been remarked al- 
■~eady. An assertion in tlic Epistle to the Colas- 



TO PHILEMOxN. 



sians, viz. that '^Onesimus was one of them," is 
verified, not by any mention of Colosse, any the 
most distant intimation concerning- the place of 
Philemon's abode, but singly by statinc^ Onesimus 
to be Philemon's servant, and by joining in the 
salutation Philemon with Archippus ; for this Ar- 
chippus, when we go back to the Epistle to the 
Colossians, appears to have been an inhabitant of 
that city, and, as it should feeem, to have held an 
oftice of authority in that church. The case stands 
thus : take the Epistle to the Colossians alone, and 
no circumstance is discoverable which makes out 
the assertion, that Onesimus was one of them. " 
Take the Epistle to Philemon alone, and nothing 
at all appears concerning the place to which Phi- 
lemon or his servant Onesimus belonged. For any 
thing that is said in the epistle, Philemon might 
have been a Thessalonian, a Philippian, or an 
Ephesian, as well as a Colossian. Put the two 
epistles together, and the matter is clear. The 
reader perceives Oi junction of circumstances, which 
ascertains the conclusion at once. Now, all that 
is necessary to be added in this place is, that this 
correspondency evinces the genuineness of one 
epistle as well as of the other. It is like comparing 
the two parts of a cloven tally. Coincidence 
proves the authenticity of both. 

No. II. 

And this coincidence is perfect ; not only in the 
main article of showing, by implication, Onesimus 
to be a Colossian, but in many dependant circum- 
stances. 

1. I beseech thee for my son Onesiinus, whom 
I have sent ^g^m.'^ (ver. 10 — 12.) It appears from 
the Epistle to the Colossians, that in truth Onesi- 
mus was sent at that time to Colosse ; All my 
state shall Tychicus declare, whom I have sent 
unto you for the same purpose, vyith Onesimus , a 
faithful and beloved brother." Colos. iv. 7 — 9. 

2. I beseech thee for my son Onesimus, whom 
I have begotten in mij bonds, (verse 10.) It appears 
from the preceding quotation, that Onesimus was 
with St. Paul when he wrote the Epistle to the Co- 
lossians ; and that he wrote that epistle in impri' 



^10 



THE EPISTLE 



^omnenl is evident from Ins declaration in the fourth 
chapter and third verse : Praying also for us, that 
God would open unto us a door of utterance; to 
speak the mystery of Christ; for which I am also 
in bonds. ^' 

3. St. Paul bids Philemon prepare for him a lodg- 
ing ; ^' For I trust;'' says he, " that through your 
prayers I shall be given unto you.'' This agrees 
with the expectation of speedy deliverance; which 
he expressed in another epistle written during the 
same imprisonment : " Him (Timothy) I hope to. 
send presently; so soon as I shall see how it will go 
with me : but I tnist in the Lord that I also myself 
shall come shortly:' Phil. ii. 23; 24. 

4. As the letter to Philemon, and that to the Co- 
lossians were written at the same time, and sent by 
the same messenger, the one to a particulr inhabit- 
ant, the other to the church of ( 'olos^e; it may be 
expected that the same or nearly the same persons 
would be about St. Paul; and join with him, as was 
the practice, in the salutations of the epistle. Ac- 
cordingly we find the names of AristarchuS; Mar- 
cus, EpaphraS; LukC; and Demas, in both epistles. 
Timothy, who is joined with St. Paul in the super- 
scription of the Epistle to the ColossianS; is joined 
with him in this. Tychicus did not salute Phile- 
mon; because he accompanied the epistle to Co- 
losse, and would undoubtedly there see him. Yet 
the reader of the Epistle to Philemon will remark 
one considerable diversity in the catalogue of sa- 
luting friendS; and which shows that the catalogue 
was not copied from that to the Colossians. In 
the Epistle to the Colossians, Aristarchus is called 
by St. Paul his fellow-prisoner, (Colos. iv. tO.) in 
the Epistle to Philemon; Aristarchus is mentioned 
without any addition; and the title of fellow-pri- 
soner is given to Epaphras.* 

And let it also be observed, that notwithstanding 



Dr. Benson observer, and perhsps truly, that the appellation of 
fellow-prisoner, as applied hy St. Paul to Epapbras, did not imply 
that tbpy were iinpiiboned together at the time ; any more than your [ 
calling' a person your fellcw-trareller imports that you are then upon | 
your travels. If he had, upon any former occasion, travelled with f 
you, you mig'ht afterward speak of him under that title. It i? l^'^t 
so with the ter.Ti ftillo'v-nrisoner. 



TO PHILEMON 



211 



the close and circumstantial agreement between the 
two epistles, this is not the case of an opening left 
in a genuine writing, which an impostor is induced 
to fill up ; nor of a reference to some writing not 
extant, which sets a sophist at work to supply the 
loss, m like manner as, because St. Paul was sup- 
posed (Colos. iv. 16.) to allude to an epistle written 
by him to the Luodiceans, some person has from 
thence taken the hint of uttering a forgery under 
that title. The present, I say, is not that case ; 
for Philemon's name is not mentioned in the Epis- 
rle to the Colossians : Onesimus's servile condition 
is no where hinted at, any more than his crime, his 
flight, or the place or time of his conversion. The 
story therefore of the epistle, if it be a fiction, is a 
fiction to which the author could not have been 
guided by any thing he had read in St. Paul's ge- 
nuine writings. 

No. III. 

Ver. 4, 5. " I thank my God, making mention of 
thee always in my prayers, hearing of thy love and 
faith, which thou hast toward the Lord Jesus, and 
toward ail saints." 

Hearing of thy love and faith.'^ This is the 
form of speech which St. Paul was wont to use to- 
ward those churches which he had not seen, or 
then visited : see Rom. i. 8. Ephes. i. 15. Col. i. 3, 
4. Toward those churches and persons, with 
whom he was previously acquainted, he employed 
a different phrase , as I thank my God always 
on your behalf,'^ (1 Cor. i. 4. 2 Thess. i. 3.) or, up- 
on every remembrance of you,'' Phil. i. 3. 1 Thess. 
i. 2, 3. 2 Tim. i. 3.) and never speaks of hearing of 
thein. Yet I think it must be concluded, from the 
nineteenth verse of this epistle, that Philemon had 
been converted by St. Paul himself: Albeit, I do 
not say to thee how thou oivest unto me even thine 
own self besides." Here then is a peculiarity. — 
Let us inquire whether the epistle supplies any 
circumstance which will account for it. We have 
seen that it may be made out, not from the epistle 
itself, but from a comparison of the epistle with that 
to the Colossians, that Philemon was an inhabitant 
of Colosse : and it farther appears from the Epistle 
to the Colossians, that St. Paul had never been in 



m THE EPISTLE TO PHILEMON. 

that city ; I would that ye knew what ffreat con* 
flict I have for you and for them at Laodicea, and 
for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh.'^ 
Col. ii. 1. Although, therefore, St. Paul had form- 
erly met with Philemon at some other place, and 
had been the immediate instrument of his conver- 
sion, yet Philemon's faith and conduct afterward, 
inasmuch as he lived in a city which St. Paul had 
never visited, could only be known to him by fame 
and reputation. 

No. IV. 

The tenderness and delicacy of this epistle have 
lon^ been admired : " Though I might be much 
bold in Christ to enjoin thee that which is conven- 
ient, yet for love's sake I rather beseech thee, be* 
ing such a one as Paul the aged, and now also a 
prisoner of Jesus Christ ; I beseech thee for my son 
Onesimus, wliom 1 have begotten in my bonds.'*' 
There is sometliing certainly very melting and per- 
suasive in this^ and every part of the epistle. Yet, 
in my opinion, the character of St. Paul prevails in 
it throughout. The warm, affectionate, authorita- 
tive teaclier is interceding with an absent friend for 
a beloved convert. He urges his suit with an ear- 
nestness befitting perhaps not so much the occasion, 
as the ardour and sensibility of his own mind. 
Here also, as every where, he shows himself con- 
scious of the weight and dignity of his mission : 
nor does he suffer Philemon for a moment to forget 
it : ^' 1 might be much bold in Christ to enjoin thee 
that which is convenient.'^ He is careful also to 
Recall, though obliquely, to Philemon's memory, the 
sacred obligation under which he had laid him, by 
bringing to him the knowledge of Jesus Christ : I 
do not say to thee how thou owest to me even thine 
own self besides.'' Without laying aside, there- 
fore, the apostolic character, our author softens the 
imperative style of his address, by mixing with it 
every sentiment and consideration that could move 
the heart of his correspondent. Aged and in pri- 
son, he is content to supplicate and'entreat. Onesi- 
mus was rendered dear to him by his conversion, 
and his services : the child of his ai?liction, ana 
^' ministering unto him in the bonds of the gospel." 
This ought to recommend him, whatever had been 



SUBSCRIPTIONS OF THE EPISTLES. 213 



Ills fault, to Philemon's forgiveness : Receive him 
as myself, as my own bowels/' Every thing-, how- 
ever,' should be voluntary. St. Paul was determin- 
ed that Philemon's compliance should flow from 
his own bounty : Without thy mind would I do 
nothin.^, that thy benefit should not be as it were of 
necessity, but -willingly trusting nevertheless to 
:o his gratitude and attachment for the perform- 
ance of all that he requested, and for more : " HaV' 
ing confidence in thy obedience I wrote unto thee - 
knowingthat thou wilt also do more than I say." 

St. Paul's discourse at Miletus : his speech be- 
fore Agrippa ; his Epistle to the Romans, as hath 
been remarked (No. VIII.) ; that lo the Galatians,, 
iv. 11—20. ; to the Philippians, i. 29. ii. 2. ; the 
Second to the Corinthians, vi. 1 — 13.; and indeed 
some part or other of almost every epistlC; exhibit 
examples of a similar application to the feelings 
and affections of the persons whom he addresses. 
And it is observable, that these pathetic efiusions^ 
drawn for the most part from his own sufterings 
4ind situation, usually precede a commaftd, softcfi 
u rebuke, or mitigate the harshness of some dis- 
agreeable truth. 

CHAP. XV. 

THE SUBSCRIPTIONS OF THE LTISTUKS. 

Six of these subscriptions are false or iinproba- 
ble; that is, they are either absolutely contradic 
ted by the contents of the epistlC; or are difficult 
to be reconciled with them. 

I. ^ The subscription of the First Epistle to the 
Corinthians states that it was written from Philippi , 
notwithstanding that, in the sixteenth chapter and 
the eighth verse of the epistle, St. Paul informs the 
<:orint'hian3 that he will tarry at Ephesus until 
Pentecost ;" and notwithstanding that he begins 
the salutations in the epistle by telling them " the 
churches of Asia salute you a pretty evident in- 
dication that he himself was in Asia avthis time. 

II. The Epistle to the Galatians is by ^e ^uli^- 
acription dated from Rome ; yet, in the' epistle it- 
self, St. Paul expresses his surprise that they 

I v<>re,55.s<?^7i removing from him tnat called them 



514 



THE SUBSCRIPTIONS 



whereas his journey to Rome was ten years poste- 
rior to the conversion of the Galatians. And what, 
I think, is more conclusive, the author, though 
speaking of himself in this more than any other 
epistle, does not once mention his bonds, or call 
himself a prisoner ; which he had not failed to do 
in every one of the four epistles written frorn that 
city, and during that imprisonment. 

III. The First Epistle to the Thessalonians was 
written, the subscription tells us, from Athens ; yet 
the epistle refers expressly to the coming of Timo- 
theus from Thessalonica (iii. 6. ;) and the history 
informs us, (Acts xviii, 5,) that Timothy come out 
of Macedonia to St. Paul at Corinth, 

IV. The Second Epistle to the Thessalonians is 
dated, and without any discoverable reason, from 
Athens also. If it be truly the secmid ; if it refer, 
as it appears to do (ii. 2.,) to the first, and the first 
was written from Corinth, the place must be erro- 
neously assigned, for the history does not allow us 
to suppose that St. Paul, after he had reached Co- 
rinth went back to Athens. 

V. The First Epistle to Timothy the subscrip- 
tion asserts to have been sent from Laodicea ; yet, 
when St. Paul writes, •'• I besought thee to abide 
still at Y^\)h(^sus ^rr oonjoy.il 00 no Ma«;^<5Kav(when I set 
out for Macedonia,'"') the reader is naturally led tg 
conclude, that he v/rote the letter upon his arrival 
in that country. 

VI. The Epistle to Titus is dated from Nicopolis 
in Macedonia, whilst no city of that name is known 
ro have existed in that province. 

The use, and the only use, which I make of these 
observations, is to show how easily errors and 
contradictions steal in where the writer is no? 
guided by original knowledge. There are only 
eleven distinct^^assignments of date to St. Paul's 
Epistles (for the four written from Rome may be 
considered as plainly contemporary ;) and of these, 
six seem to be erroneous. I do not attribute any 
authority to these subscriptions. I believe them 
to have been conjectures founded sometimes upon 
loose traditions, but more generally upon a consider- 
ation of some particular text, without sufficiently 
oemparic^ it with gth^r parts &f the epistle, with 



OF THE EPISTLES. 



215 



diftbrent epistles, or with the history. Suppose 
ihcii that the subscriptions had come down to us as 
authentic parts of the epistles, there would have 
been more contrarities and difficulties arising out 
of these final verses, than from all the rest of the 
volume. Yet, if the epistles had been forced, the 
vv'hole must have been made up of the same elements 
as those of which the subscriptions are composed, 
viz. tradition, conjecture, and inference; and it would 
have remahied to be accounted for, how, whilst so 
many errors were crowded into the concluding 
clauses of the letters, so much consistency should 
be preserved in other parts. 

The same reflection arises from observing the 
oversigiits and mistakes which learned men have 
committed wiien arguing upon allusions which re- 
late to time and place, or when endeavouring to digest 
scattered circumstances into a continued story. It i$ 
indeed the same case ; for these subscriptions must 
be regarded as ancient scholia, and as nothing 
more. Of this liability to error T can present the 
reader with a notable instance ; and which I bring 
forward for no other purpose than that to which 1 
apply the erroneous subscriptions. Ludovicus 
Capellus, in that part of his Historia Apostolica 
miustrata, which is entitled De Ordine Epist. Paul,, 
writing upon the Second Epistle to the Corinthians , 
triumphs unmercifully over the want of sagacity in 
Baronius, who, it seems, makes St. Paul write his 
Epistle to Titus from Macedonia upon his second 
visit into that province; whereas it appears from 
1 the history, that Titus, instead of being at Crete 
where the epistle places him, was at that lime sent 
by the apostle from Macedonia to Corinih. An- 
imadvertere est," says Capellus, magnam homi- 
illius aflxn-^iav, qui vult Titum a Paulo in Cr^- 
ubductum, illicque relictum, cum inde Nicopo- 
navigaret, quern tamen agnoscit a Paulo ex 
/fiv?edonia missum esse Corinthum..^' Tm^probabl\ 
"/ill be thought a detection of inconsistency in Bar- 
.r/ius. But'what is the most rem.arkable, is, that 
1 t!ie same chapter in which he thus indulges his 
fempt of Baronius's judgnir^nt, Capellus him- 
I'llls into an error of the same kind, and more 
and palpable th^n that which he reprover 



m THE SUBSCRIPTIONS, (Sec, 



For he begins the chapter by stating the Second 
i^pistle to the Corinthians and the First Epistle to 
Timothy to be nearly cotemporary ; to have been 
both written during the apostle's second visit into 
Macedonia ; and that a doubt subsisted concerning 
the immediate priority of their dates : Posterior 
ad eosdem Corinthios Epistola, et Prior ad Time- 
theum certant de prioritate. et sub judice lis est : 
Titraque autem scripta est paulo postquam Paulus 
Epheso discessisset, adeoque dum Macedoniam 
peragraret, sed utra tempore praecedat, non liquet/' 
Now, in the first place, it is highly improbable that 
vhe two epistles should have been written either 
nearly together, or during the same journey 
through Macedonia : for, in the Epistle to the Co- 
rinthians, Timothy appears to have beeii iciih St. 
Paul ; in the epistle addressed to him, to have been 
left behind at E]:)hesus, and not only left behind but 
directed to continue there, till St. Paul should re^ 
Turn to that city. In the second place, it is incon- 
<.'eivable, that a question should be proposed con- 
'•erning the priory of date of the two epistles ; for , 
when St. Paul, in his Epistle to Timothy, opens 
his address to him by saying, as I besought thee 
to abide still at Ephesus when I went into Macedo- 
i]ia,'^ no reader can doubt but that he here refers to 
i he last interview which had passed between them ; 
5 hat he had not seen him since: whereas if the 
epistle be posterior to that to the Corinthians, yet 
written upon the same visit into Macedonia, this 
could not be true ; for as Timothy was along with 
St. Paul when he wrote to the Corinthians, he 
must, upon this supposition, have passed over to 
St. Paul in 3Iacedonia, after he had been left by 
riim at Ephesus, and must have returned lu 
Ephesus again before the epistle was written-. 
What misled Ludovicus Capellus was simply this, 
— that he had entirely overlooked Timothy's name 
in the superscription of the Second Epistle to the 
Corinthians. Which oversight appears not only 
in the quotation which we uave given, but from 
liis telling us, as he does, that Timothy came 
iVora Ephesus to St. Paul at Corinth, whereas the 
.superscription proves that Timothy was already with 
St, Paul when he wrote 1^ the 'Corinthians ffom 
-Mrrjedonia. 



CONCLUSION. 



2)7 



CHAP. XVI. 

THE CONCLUSION. 

In the outset of this inquiry, the reader was dl- 
iected to consider the Acts of the Apostles and the 
thirteen epistles of St. Paul as certain ancient 
manuscripts lately discovered in the closet of some 
celebrated library. We have adhered to this viev/ 
of the subject. External evidence of every kind 
has been removed out of sight ; and our endeavours 
have been employed to collect the indications of 
truth and authenticity; which appeared to exist in 
the writings thf^mselveS; and to result from a com- 
parison of their diliferent parts. It is not however 
necessary to continue this supposition longer. The 
testimony which other remains of cotemporary, or 
the mouments of adjoining, ages afforded to the re- 
ception, notoriety, and public estimation of a book, 
form? no doubt, the first proof of its genuineness. 
And in no books whatever is this proof more com- 
plete, than in those at present under our considera- 
tion. The inquiries of learned men, and, above all , 
of the excellent, Lardner who never overstates a 
point of evidence, and whose fidelity in citing his 
authoities has in no one instance been impeached, 
have established, concerning these WTitings^ the 
following propositions : 

I. That in the age immediately posterior to tha! 
in which Sr. Paul lived, his letters were pnblicly 
read and acknowledged. 

Some of them are quoted or alluded to by almosi 
every Christian writer that followed, by Clement 
of Rome, by Hermas, by Ignatius, by Polycarp, 
disciples or contemporaries of the apostles ; by 
Justin Martyr, by the churches of Gaul, by Irenie- 
us, by Athenagoras, by Theophilup, by Clement gf 
Alexandria, by Hermias, by TertuUian, who occu^ 
pied the succeeding age. Now v/hen we find a book 
quoted or referred to by an ancient author, we are 
entitled to conclude, that it was read and received 
in the age and country in which that author lived. 
And this conclusion does not, in any degree, resi 
ttpon the judgment or character of tlie author n^.^^. 
long such reference. Prooeedirjg bv this rule, we 



213 CONCLUSION. - 

Lave, concerning the First Epistle to the Corinthi- 
ans in particir'ar, within forty years after the epis- 
tle was written,, evidence^ not only of its being ex- 
lant at Corinth , but of its being known and read at * 
Rome. Clement, bishop of that city, writing to the 
rliurch of Corinthj uses these words : ^' Take into 
your hands the epistle of the blessed Paul the apos- 
tle. What did he at first WTite unto you in the be- 
ghraing of the gospel? Verily he did by the Spirit 
admonish you concerning himself and Cephas, and 
^Vpoilos, because that even then you did form par- 
lies.''- This was written at a time w^hen probably 
some must have been living at Corinth, who re- 
inenibered St. Paul's ministry there and the receipt 
of the epistle. The testimony is still more valua- 
IjIc, as it shows that the espistles were preserved ^ 
in the churches to which they w^ere sent, and that 
iliey were spread and propogated from them to the 
rest of the Christian commmunity. Agreeably to 
which natural mode and order of their publication, 
Tertullian, a century afterward, for proof of the -* 
integrity and genuineness of the apostolic writings, 
bids " any one, who is willing to exercise his curi- 
osity profitably in the business of their salvation, to 
visit the apostolical churches, in which their very - 
authentic letters are recited, ipsas authenticae litirse 
oorum recitantur.'' Then he goes on : " Is Achaia 
near you ? You have Corinth. If you are not far 
iVoni Macedonia, you have Philippi, you have Thes- 
y^alonica. If you can go to As\a, you have Ephe- 
.-:iis ; but if you are near to Italy, you have Rome.^f 
] adduce this passage to show, that the distinct 
churches or Christian societies, to which St. Paul's 
opistles were sent, subsisted for some ages after- 
^vard ; that his several epistles were all along re- 
spectively read in those churches ; that Christians 
at large received them from those churches, and ap- 
pealed to those crurches for their originality and ^ 
authenticity. 

Arguing' in like manner from citations and alUi- ^ 
sions^ we have, within the space of a hundred and 
lifty years from the time that the first of St. Paul's 
epistles was written, proofs of almost all of them 



* See Lanlner, vol. xii. p. ?2. 

■;■ Zite x.ivir.c-.'i lU'.af itukitiofi, vol. an, p. 



CONCLUSION. 



2V3 



i)Cjii;I read, in Palestine, Syria, the countries of 
Asiii" Minor, in Egypt, in that part of Africa vvliiclt 
used tlie Latin tongus', in Greece, Italy, and Gaiil/ 
I do not mean simply to assert, that \yithin the 
space of a hundred and fifty years, 8t. Paui"s epi?:- 
ties were read in those countries, for 1 beiieye that 
they were read and circulated from the beginning ; 

-buf that proofs of their being so read occur withiu 
that periodT And when it is considered liov/ few 
of the priinitiye Christians wrote, and of what was 
written how much is lost, we arc to account it ex- 
traordinary, or rather as a sure proof of the exten- 

"^siVeiiess of the reputation of these writings, and of 
the general respect in which they were iieid, that 
so many testimonies, and of such antiquity, are 
still extant. In the remaining works of IrenseuS; 
Clement of Alexandria, and Tertuliian, tijere are 
perhaps more and larger quotations of the small 
volume of the New Testament, than of all the work.- 
of Cicero in the writings of all characters iur sevo- 
ra:i ages.'^t We must add, that the epistles of Faiil 
come iu for their full share of this obseryation ; and 
that all the thirteen epistles, except that of Phile- 
mon, whiclvis not quoted by Irena;us or Clement, 
and whicti probably escaped notice merely by its 
brevity, are seyeraily cited, and expressly recog- 
nized as St. Paul's by each of these Christian wri- 
ters. I he Ebionites, an early though inconsidera- 
ble Christian sect, rejected St. Paul and his epis- 
tles;! that is, they rejected these epistles, not be- 
cause they were not, but because they were St. 
Paul's ; and because, adhering to the obligation of 
the Jewish law, they chose to dispute his doctrine 
and authority. Their suffrage as to the genuine- 
ness of the epistles does not contradict that of other 
Christians. Marcion, an heretical writer in the 
former part of the second century, is said by Ter- 
tuliian to have rejected three of the epistles which 
we now receive, viz. the two epistles to Timothv 
and the epistle to Titus. It appears to me not inl- 
probable that Marcion inight make some such dis- 

* See Lardner, vol. ii. p. 598. 

t See Lardner's Reoapitulalion, tc ;. xii. p. .'.1 

i Lardner. vol. ii, r. SOS. 



220 



CONCLUStOi^. 



tinction as this, that no apostolic epistle was fo he 
admitted which was not read or -attested by the 
church to which it was sent ; for it is remarkable 
that, together with these epistles to private persons, 
he rejected also the catholic epistles. Now the 
catholic epistles and the epistles to private persons 
agree in the circumstance of wanting this particu- 
lar species of attestation. Marcion, it seems, ac- 
knowledged the epistle to Philemon, and is up- 
braided for his inconsistency in doing so by Ter- 
tullian,^ who asks " why, when he received a let- 
ter %yritten to a single person, he should refuse two 
to Timothy and one to Titus, composed upon the 
affairs of tiie church.'' This passage so far favours 
our account of Marcion's objection, as it shows that 
the objection was supposed by Tertullian to have 
been founded in eomething which belonged to the 
nature of a private letter. 

Nothing of the works of Marcion remains. Pro- 
bably he was, after ail, a rash, arbitrary, licentious 
critic, (if he deserved indeed the name of critic,) 
and who offered no reason for his determination. 
What St. Jerome says of him intimates this, and is 
besides founded in good sense: speaking of him 
and Basilides, " If they had assigned any reasons,'' 
says he, " why they did not reckon these epistles,'' 
viz. the First and Second to Timothy and the epis- 
tle to Titus, ^' to be the apostle's, we would have 
endeavoured to have answered them, and perhaps 
might have satisfied the reader: but when they 
take upon them, by their own authority, to pro- 
nounce one epistle to be Paul's, and another not, 
they can only be replied to in the same manner."! 
Let it be remembered, however, that Marcion re- 
ceived ten of these epistles. His authority, there- 
fore, even if his credit had been better than it is, 
forms a very small exception to the uniformity of 
the evidence. Of Basilides we know still less than 
we do of Marcion. The same observation, howev- 
er, belongs to him, viz. that his oMection, as far as 
appears from this passage of St. Jerome, was con- 
fined to the three private epistles. Yet is this the 
only opinion which can be said to disturb the con- 



* Lard&er, vcl. xiv. p. 4-55. t Tbid. vcL xir. p. 4-58. 



CONCLUSION. 



221 



-^'lU of the first two centuries of the Christian era ; 
for as to Tatian^.who is reported by Jerome alone 
to have rejected some of St. PauFs epistles^ the ex- 
travagant or rather delirious notions into which he 
fell, take away all weight and credit from his judg- 
ment— If, in^indeed, Jerome's account of this cn*- 
cumstance be correct ; for it appears from much 
older writers than Jerome, that Tatian owned and 
used many of these epistles.* 

II. They, who in those ages disputed about so 
many other points, agreed in acknowledging the 
Scriptures now before us. Contending sects ap- 
pealed to them in their controversies with equal and 
unreserved submission. When they were urged 
by one side, however they might be interpreted or 
misinterpreted by the other, their authority was 
not questioned. Reliqui omnes," says Irenaeus, 
speaking of Marcion, falso scientiae nomine inflati, 
scripturas quidem confitentur, interpretationes vero 
convertunt.^'t 

III. When the genuineness of some other wri- 
tings, which were in circulation, and even of a few 
which are now received into the canon, was con- 
tested, these were never called into dispute. What- 
ever was the objection, or whether in truth there 
ever was any real objection, to the authenticity of 
the Second Epistle of Peter, the Second and Third 
of John ; the Epistle of James, or that of Jude, or 
to the Book of the Revelation of St. John ; the 
doubts that appeared to have been entertained con- 
cerning them, exceedingly strengthen the force of 
the testimony as to those writings about which 
there was no doubt ; because it shows that the mat- 
ter was a subject, amongst the early Christians, of 
examination and discussion ; and that where there 
was any room to doubt, they did doubt. 

What Eusebius hath left upon the subject is di- 
rectly to the purpose of this observation. Eusebi- 
us, it is well known, divided the ecclesiastical wri- 
tings which were extant in his time into three 
classes : the avccvrifp'orct uncontradicted,'' as he 
calls them in one chapter ; or, " scriptures univer- 

* Lardner, vol. i. p. 313. 
Iran, adrers. Hacr. quoted hy Lardner, vol. xv. p. 42S. . 



CONCLUSION. 



saily acknowledged/' as he calls them in anothc 
the controverted, yet well knciwn and approYe a 
by many ;■ ' and the spurious. What were the 
shades of difference in the books of the second, or 
of those in the third class ; or what it was precisc l 
that he meant by the term sjyiirioKS, it is not necc 
sary in this place to inquire. It is sufficient for u 
to find th;it the thirteen epistles of St. Paul ar 
placed by hi!:i : i n.e first class without any so: 
of liesitatioii 

It is larth .. ^ ue collected from the chaptt 
in which this aisiiiioiion is laid down, that the me- 
thod made use of by Eusebiu&, and by the Christians 
of his time, viz. the close of the third century, in 
judging concerning the sacred authority of any 
books, was to inquire after and consider the testi- 
mony of those who lived near the age of the apos- 
tles.-''* 

^ IV. That no ancient writing, which is attested 
as these epistles are, hath had its authenticity dis- 
proved, or is in fact questioned. The controversies 
which have been moved concerning suspected wri- 
tings, as the epistles, for instance, of Phalaris. or 
the eighteen epistles of Cicero, begin by showiii 
that this attestation is v/anting. That being prove 
the question is thrown back upon internal marks c: 
spuriousness or authenticity : and in these the dii9» 
pute is occupied. In which disputes it is to be ob- 
served, that the contested writings are commonly 
attacked by arguments drawn from some opposi- 
tion v/hich they betray to authentic history,"' to 
true epistles,-' to the " real sentiments or circum- 
stances of the author whom they personate /"'^ 
which authentic history, which true epistles, which 
real sentiments themselves, are no other than an- 
cient documents, whose early existerce and recep- 

ytion can be proved, in the manner iu which the wri- 
tings before us are traced up to the age of their re- 
puted author, or to ages near to his. A mode: 
'.vho sits down to compose the history of some a:: 



^ Lardner, vol. viiL p. 1C3. 

y See the tracts TiVTitten in the controversy between Tcnstal and 

MidiletcD croc ceri;!2 icsrerted erutles ascriled to Cicero. 



CON^CLUSIOxN. 



-223 



cient period, has no stronger evidence to appeal to 
for the most confident assertion, or the most undis- 
puted fact, that he dehvers, than writings, whose 
genuineness is proved by the same medium through 
which we evince the authenticity of ours. Nor^ 
whilst li^ can have recourse to such authorities as 
these, does he apprehend any uncertainty in his 
accounts, from the suspicion of spuriousness or im- 
posture in his materials. 

V. It cannot be shown that any forgeries, pro- 
perly so called,* that is, writings published under 
the name of the person who did not compose them, 
made their appearance in the first century of the 
Christian era, in which century these epistles un- 
doubtedly existed. I shall set down under this 
proposition the guarded words of Lardner himself: 
" There are no quotations of any books of them 
(spurious and apocryphal books) in the apostolical 
fathers, by whom I mean Barnabas, Clement of 
Rome, Hermas, Ignatius, and Polycarp, whose 
writings reach from the year of our Lord 70 to the 
year 108. / saij this conftdentlij , because I think it 
has been proved.^' Lardnsr, vol. xii. p. 158. 

Nor when they did appear were they much used 
by the primitive Christians. Irenseus quotes not 
a-ny of these books. He mentions some of them, 
but he never quotes them. The same may be said 
of Tertullian : he has mentioned a book called ^Acts 
of Paul and Thecla;' but it is only to condemn it. 
Clement of Alexandria and Origen have mentioned 
and quoted several such books, but never as autho- 
rity, and sometimes with express marks of dislike. 
.Eussbius quoted no such books in any of his works. 
He has mentioned thera indeed, but how ? Not by 
way of approbation, but to show that they were of 
little or no value ; and that they never were re- 
ceived by the sounder part of Christians.'' NoW; 
if with this, which is advanced after the most mi- 
nute and diligent examination; we compare what 



* t believe that tliere is a great deal of tr.ith in Dr. Lardner's 
observation, that comparatively tew of those books whieh we eall 
H^ocrjphal, were Etrictir ano ori^inslly forjSx'ies. Se<2 T'-xmier, 
♦ ol. xii. r\. It7. 



CONCLUSION. 



the game cautious writer had before said of our re- 
ceived Scriptures, that in the works of three only 
of the above-mentioned fathers, there are more and 
larger quotations of the small volume of the New 
Testament; than of all the works of Cicero in the 
writers of all characters for several ages;" and if, 
with the marks of obscurity or condemnation^ 
which accompanied the mention of the several apo- 
cryphal Christian writings, when they happen to 
be mentioned at all, we contrast what Dr. Lard- 
ner's work completely and in detail makes out con- 
cening the writings which we defend, and what, 
having so made out, he thought himself authorisea 
in his conclusion to assert, that these books were , 
not only received from the beginning, but received 
with the greatest respect ; have been publicly and 
solemnly read in the assemblies of Christians 
throughout the world, in every age from that time * 
to this ; early translated into tiie languages of di- 
vers countries and people ; commentaries writ to 
explain and illustrate them ; quoted by way of proof • 
in all arguments of a religious nature ; recommend- 
ed to the perusal of unbelievers, as containing the 
authentic account of the Christian doctrine : when * 
we attend, I say, to this representation, we perceive 
in it not only full proof of the early notoriety of 
these books, but a clear and sensible line of discri- 
mination vv^hich separates these from the preteii- 
sions of any others. 

The epistles of St. Paul stand particularly free, 
of any doubt or confusion that might arise from 
this source. Until the conclusion of the fourUi 
century, no intimation appears of any attempt what- 
ever being made to counterfeit these writings-; and 
then it appears only of a single and obscure in- 
stance. Jerome, who flourished in the year 39^^ 
has this expression : Legunt quidam et ad Laodi- 
censes ; sed ab omnibus exploditur,'" there is als^ 
an Epistle to the Laodiceans, but it is rejected b'' 
every body.* Theodoret, who wrote in the ye: 
423, speaks of this epistle in the same terms. f 
side tnesc; I know not whether any ancient write'i 



t lb. roh xi. p. 8?. 



CONCLUSION. §25 

mentions it. It was certainly unnoticed during the 
first three centuries of the church ; and when it 
came afterward to be mentioned; it was mentioned 
only to shoW; that, though such a writing did exist, 
it obtained no credit. It is probable that the for- 
gery, to which Jerome alludes, is the epistle which 
we now have under that title. If so, as hath been 
already observed, it is nothing more than a collec- 
tion of sentences from the genuine epistles ; and 
was perhaps, at first, rather the exercise of some 
idle pen, than any serious attempt to impose a for- 
gery upon the public. Of an Epistle to the Corin- 
thians under St. PauFs name, which was brought 
into Europe in the present century, antiquity is en- 
tirely silent. It was unheard of for sixteen centu- 
ries ; and at this day, though it be extant, and was 
first found in the Armenian language, it is not, by 
the Christians of that country, received into their 
Scriptures. I hope, after this, that there is no 
reader who will think there is any competition of 
credit, or of external proof, between these and the 
received epistles ; or rather, who will not acknow- 
ledge the evidence of authenticity to be confirm.ed 
by the want of success which attended imposture. 

When we take into our hands the letters which 
the suffrage and consent of antiquity hath thus 
transmitted to us, the first thing that strikes our at- 
tention is the air of reality and business, as v/ell as 
of seriousness and conviction, which pervades the 
whole. Let the sceptic read them. If he be not 
sensible of these qualities in them, the argument 
can have no weight with him. If he be ; if he per- 
ceive in almost every page the language of a mind 
actuated by real occasions, and operating upon real 
circumstances, I would wish it to be observed, that 
the proof which arises from this perception is net 
to be deemed occult or imaginary, because it is in- 
capable of being drawn out in words, or of being- 
conveyed to the apprehension of the reader in any 
other way , than by sending him to the books them-- 

STelVGS. 

And here, in its proper place, comes In the argu- 
ment which it has been the office of these pages to 
unfold. St. PauPs Epistles are connected with the 
history by fhrPir pstrTipularity. and hv the numfiiDU^ 
U ' 



OONCLUSION. 



circumstances wliich are found in them. When we 
descend to an examination and comparison of these 
circumstances, we not only observe the history and 
the epistles to be independent documents, unknown 
tO; or at least unconsulted by, each other, but we 
find the substance, and oftentimes very minute ar- 
ticles, of the history, recognised in the epistles, by 
allusions and references, which can neither be im- 
puted to design, nor, without a foundation in truth, 
l3e aC'^ounted for by accident ; by hints and ex- 
pressions, and single words dropping as it were 
fortuitously from the pen of the writer, or drawn 
forth, each by some occasion proper to the place 
in which it occurs, but widely removed from any 
view to consistency or agreement. These, we 
know, are effects w^iich reality naturally produces, 
but which, without reality at the bottom, can hard- 
ly be conceived to exist. 

AVhen, therefore, with a body of external evi- 
dence, which is relied upon, and which experience 
proves may safely be relied upon, in appreciating 
the credit of ancient writings, we combine charac- 
ters of genuineness and originality which are not 
found, and which, in the nature and order of things, 
cannot be expected to be found in spurious compo- 
sitions ; whatever difficulties we may meet with in 
other topics of the Christian evidence, we can have 
little in yielding our assent to the following conclu- 
sions : That there was such a person as fct. Paul ; 
that he lived in the age which we ascribe to him ; 
that he went about preaching the religion of which 
Jesus Christ was the founder ; and that the letters 
which are now read were actually written by him 
upon the subject, and in the course of that his. mi- 
nistry. 

And if it be true that we are in possession of the 
very letters which St. Paul wrote, let us consider 
what confirmation they afford to the Christian his- 
tory. In my opinion they substantiate the whole 
transaction. The great object of modern research is 
to come at the epistolary correspondence of the 
tjmes. Amidst the obscurities, the silence, or the 
contradictions of history, if a letter can be found, 
we regard it as the discovery of a land-mark ; a> 
that by which We can correct, adjust, or supply th* 



CONCLUSION. 



imperfections and uncertainties of other accounts. 
One cause of the superior credit which is attributed 
to letters is this, that the facts which they disclose 
j^enerally come out incidentally, and therefore with- 
out design to mislead the public by false or exagge- 
rated accounts. This reason may be applied to St. 
Paul's epistles with as much justice as to any let- 
ters whatever. Nothing could be farther from the 
mtention of the writer than to record any part of 
his history. Thai his history was i?i fact made pub- 
lic by these letters, and has by the same means 
been transmitted to future ages, is a secondary and 
unthought-of effect. The sincerity therefore of the 
apostles declarations, cannot reasonably be dis- 
puted ; at least we are sure that it was not vitiated 
by any desire of setting himself off to the public at 
large. But these letters ibrm a part of the muni- 
ments of Christianity, as much to be valued for their 
contents, as for their originality-. A more inestima- 
ble treasure the care of antiquity cculd not have 
sent down to us. Beside the proof they afford of 
the general reality of St. PauFs history, of the 
knowledge which the author of the Acts of the 
Apostles had obtained of that history, and the con- 
sequent probability that he was what he professes 
himself to have been, a companion of the apostle's ; 
beside the support they lend to these important in- 
ferences, they meet specifically some of the princi- 
pal objections upon which the adversaries of Chris- 
tianity have thought proper to rely. In particular 
they show, 

I. That Christianity was not a story set on foot 
amidst the confusions which attended and immedi- 

1 ately preceded the destruction of Jerusalem ; when 
I many extravagant reports were circulated, when 
] men's minds were broken by terror and distress, 
1 when amidst the tumults that surrounded them, in« 
I quiry was impracticable. These letters show incon- 
testably, that the religion had fixed and established 
itself before this state of things took place. 

II. Whereas it hath been insinuated, that our 
Gospels may have been made up of reports and ste- 
rics, which were current at the time, we may ob*- 
^erve that, with respect to the Epistles, this is im- 

''jesible. A man cannot write the history of his 



228 CONCLUSION. 

own life from reports : nor, what is the same thing'- 
beled by reports to refer to passages and transac- 
tions in which he states himself to have been im- 
mediately present and active. I do not allow that 
this insinuation is applied to the historical part of 
the New Testament with any colour of justice or 
probability ; but I say, that to the Epistles it is not 
applicable at all. 

III. These letters prove that the converts to 
Christianity were not drawn from the barbarous, 
the mean^ or the ignorant set of men which the re- 
presentations of infidelity would sometimes make 
them. We learn from letters the character not only 
of the writer, but, in some measure, of the persons 
to whom they are written. To suppose that these 
letters were addressed to a rude tribe, incapable of 
thought or reflection, isjust as reasonable as to sup- 
pose Locke's Essay on the Human Understanding 
to have been written for the instruction of savages. 
Whatever may be thought of these letters in other 
respects, either of diction or argument, they are 
certainly removed as far as possible from the habits 
and comprehension of a barbarous people. 

IV. St. PauFs history, I mean so much of it as 
may be collected from his letters, is so implicated 
with that of the other apostles, and with the sub- 
stance indeed of the Christian history itself, that I 
apprehend it will be found impossible to admit St. 
Paul's story (I do not speak of the miraculous part 
of it) to be true, and yet to reject the rest as fabu- 
lous. For instance, can any one believe that there 
was such a man as Paul, a preacher of Christianity 
in the age which we assign to him, and not believe 
that there was also at the same time such a man a? 
Peter, and James, and other apostles, who had been 
companions of Christ during his life, and who after 
his death published and avowed the same thing.^ 
concerning him which Paul taught 1 Judea, and 
especially Jerusalem, was the scene of Christ's 
ministry. The witness of his miracles lived there - 
St. Paul, by his own account, as well as that of his 
llistorian, appears to have frequently visited that 
city ; to have carried on a communication with the 
church there ; to have associated with the ruler- 
an-d elders that diurch,. wjtio were scroe of therr. 



COrs'CLUSION. 



2^9 



2.postles : to have acted, as occasions offered, in 
correspondence, and sometimes in conjunction, with 
them. Can it, after this, be doubted, but that the 
religion and the general facts relating to it, which 
St. Faul appears by his letters to have delivered to 
the several churches which he established at a dis- 
tance, were at the same time taught and published 
at Jerusalem itself, the place where the business 
was transacted ? and taught and published by those 
who had attended the founder of the institution in 
his miraculous, or pretendedly miraculous ministry? 

It is observable, for so it appears both in the 
epistles and from the Acts of the Apostles, that Je- 
rusalem, and the society of believers in that city, 
long continued the centre from which the mission- 
aries of the religion issued, with which all other 
churches maintained a correspondence and connex- 
ion, to which they referred their doubts, and to 
whose relief, in times of public distress, they remit- 
ted their charitable assistance. This observation I 
think material, because it proves that this was not 
the case of giving our accounts in one country of 
what is transacted in another, without affording the 
hearers an opportunity of knowing whether the 
things related were credited by any, or even pub- 
lished, in the place where they are reported to 
have passed. 

V. St. PauPs letters furnish evidence (and what 
better evidence than a man's own letters can be 
desired ?) of the soundness and sobriety of his 
judgment. His caution in distinguishing between 
the occasional suggestions of inspiration, and the 
ordinary exercise of his natural understanding, is 
v^ithout example in the history of human enthu- 
siasm. His morality is every where calm, pure, 
and rational ; adapted to the condition, the activity, 
and the business of social life, and of its various 
relations ; free from the over-scrupulousness and 
austerities of superstition, and from, what was more 
perhaps to be apprehended, the abstractions of 
quietisni, and the^ soarings and extravagances of 
fanaticism. His judgment concerning a hesitating 
conscience ; his opinion of the moral indifferency 
of many actions, yet of the prudence and even the 
duty of compliance, where non-compliance would 



230 



CONCLUSION. 



produce evil eftects upon the minds of the persons 
who observed it, is as correct and just as the most 
liberal and enhghtened moralist could form at this 
day. The accuracy of modern ethics has found 
nothing to amend in these determinations. 

What Lord Lyttleton has remarked of the pre- 
ference ascribed by St. Paul to inward rectitude of 
principle above every other religious accomplish- 
ment is very material to our present purpose. In 
his First Epistle to the Corinthians, xiii. 1 — 3. St. 
Paul has these words : Tfwugh I speak with the 
tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity j 
I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal* 
And though I have the gift of prophecy, and under- 
stand all mysteries, and all knowledge ; and though I 
have all faith so that I could remove mountains, and 
have not charity, T am nothing. And though I be^ 
stow all my goods to feed the'' poor, and though I 
give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it 
profteth me nothing. Is this the language of en- 
thusiasm ? Did ever enthusiast prefer that univer- 
sal benevolence which comprehendeth all moral 
virtues, and which, as appeareth by the following 
verses, is meant by charity here ; did ever enthu- 
siast, I say, prefer that benevolence" (which we 
may add is attainable by every man) ^* to faith and 
to miracles, to those religious opinions which he 
had embraced, and to those supernatural graces 
and gifts which he imagined he had acquired ; nay, 
even to the merit of martyrdom ? Is it not the ge- 
nius of enthusiasm to set moral virtues infinitely 
below the merit of faith ; and of all moral virtues 
to value that least which is most particularly en- 
forced by St. Paul, a spirit of candour, moderation, 
and peace ? Certainly neither the temper nor the 
opinions of a man subject to fanatic delusions are 
to be found in this passage." Lord Lyttleton's 
Considerations on the Conversion, &c. 

I see no reason therefore to question the integri- 
ty of his understanding. To cell him a visionary, 
because he appealed to visions , or an enthusiast, 
because he pretended to inspiration, is to take the 
whole question for granted. It is to take for grant- 
ed that no such visions or inspiration existed ; at 
least it is to assume, contrary to his own asser- 



CO^XLUSION. 



•231 



tioiiS; that he had no other proofs than these to 
offer of his mission, or of the truth of hivS relations. 

One thing I allow, that his letters every where 
discover great zeal and earnestness in the cause in 
which he was engaged ; that is to say, he was 
convhiced of the truth of what he taught ; he was 
deeply impressed, but not more so than the occa- 
sion merited, with a sense of its importance. This 
produces a corresponding animation and solicitude 
m the exercise of his ministry. But would not 
these considerations, supposing them to be wel! 
founded, have holden in the same place, and pro- 
duced the same etfect, in a mind the strongest and 
the most sedate ? 

VI. These letters are decisive as to the sufferings 
of the author ; also as to the distressed state of the 
Christian church, and the dangers which attended 
the preaching of the gospel. 

Whereof I Paul am made a minister ; who now 
rejoice in my sufferings for you, and fill up that 
which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my 
flesh, for his body's sake, which is the church.'^ 
Col. i. 24. 

*' If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we 
are of all men most miserable. 1 Cor. xv. 19. 

Why stand we in jeopardy every hour ? I pro- 
test by your rejoicing, which I have in Christ Je- 
sus our Lord, I die daily. If, after the manner of 
men, I have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what 
advantageth it me, if the dead rise not V 1 Cor 
XV. 30, &c. 

''If children, then heirs; heirs of God, and 
joint heirs with Christ ; if so be that we suffer 
with him, that we may be also glorified together. 
For I reckon that the sufferings of this present 
time are not worthy to be compared with the glory 
which shall be revealed in us." Rom. viii. 17, 18. 

Who shall separate us from the love of Christ ? 
shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or 
famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword ? As it is 
written. For thy sake we are killed all the day 
long, we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter." 
Rom. viii. 35,36. 

. Rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation, con- 
tmuing instant in prayer.'' Rom. xii. 12. 



m CONCLUSION. 

Now concerning virgins I have no command- 
ment of the Lord ; yet I give my judgment as one 
that hath obtained mercy of the Lord to be faith- 
ful. I suppose therefore that this is good /o?- the 
present distress ; I say that it is good for a man so 
to be/' 1 Cor. vii. 25; 26. 

^^For unto you it is given, in the behalf of Christy 
not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his 
sake, having the same conflict which ye saw in me, 
and now hear to be in me.^' Phil. i. 29, 30. 

God forbid that I should glory, save in the 
cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world 
is crucified unto me, and I unto the world. 

^' From henceforth let no man trouble me, for I 
bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus," 
Gal. vi. 14. 17. 

^' Ye became followers of us, and of the Lord, 
having received the word in much affliction, with 
joy of the Holy Ghost.'' 1 Thess. i. 6. 

We ourselves glory in you in the churches of 
God, for your patience and faith in all your per- 
secutions and tribulations that ye endure.'' 2 
Thess. i. 4. 

We may seem to have accumulated texts unne- 
cessarily ; but beside that the point which they are 
brought to prove is of great importance, there is 
this also to be remarked in every one of the passa- 
ges cited, that the allusion is drawn from the wri- 
ter by the argument or occasion ; that the notice 
which is taken of his sufferings, and of the suffer- 
ing condition of Christianity, is perfectly inciden- 
tal, and is dictated by no design of stating the facts 
themselves. Indeed, they are not stated at all : 
they may rather be said to be assumed. This is a 
distinction upon which we have relied a good deal 
in former parts of this treatise ; and, where the 
writer's information cannot be doubted, it always, 
in my opinion, adds greatly to the value and credit 
of the testimony. 

If any reader require from the apostle more di- 
rect and explicit assertions of the same thing, he 
will receive full satisfaction in the following quo- 
tations. 

Are they ministers of Christ ? (I speak as a 
fool) I am more ; in labours more abundant, in' 



COiNCLUSION. 



233 



•-tripes above measure, in prisons more freauent; in 
deaths oft. Of the Jews nve times receivea I forty 
stripes save one. Thrice was 1 beaten with rods, 
once was I stoned ; thrice 1 suffered shipwreck, a 
night and a day I have been in the deep ; in jour- 
neyin^s often, in perils of waters, in perils ot rob- 
bers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in pe- 
rils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils 
in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils 
among false brethren ; in weariness and painful- 
ness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in 
fastings often, in cold and nakedness.'' 2 Cor. xi. 
53—28. 

Can it be necessary to add more ? I think that 
God hath set forth us the apostles last, as it were 
appointed to death : for we are made a spectacle 
unto the world, and to angels and to men. Even 
unto this present hour we both hunger and thirst, 
and are naked, and are buffeted, ana have no cer- 
tain dwelling-place ; and labour, working with our 
own hands : being reviled, we bless ; being perse- 
cuted, we suffer it ; being defamed, we entreat ; 
we are made as the filth of the earth, and are the 
off-scouring of all things unto this day." 1 Cor. iv. 
9 — 13. I subjoin this passage to the former, be- 
cause it extends to other apostles of Christianity 
much of that which St. Paul declared concerning 
himself. 

In the following quotations, the refference to the 
author's sufferings is accompanied with a specifica- 
tion of time and place, and with an appeal for the 
truth of what he declares to the knowledge of the 

Eersons whom he addresses : ^' Even after that we 
ad suffered before, and were shamefully entreat- 
ed, OS ye know, at Philippi, we were bold in our 
God to speak unto you the gospel of God with 
much contention.'' 1 Thess. ii. 2. 

But thou hast fully knoiai my doctrine, manner 
of life, purpose, faith, long-suffering, persecutions, 
afflictions, which came unto me at Antioch, at Ico- 
imiTTif at Lystra ; what persecutions I endured : 
but out of them all the Lord delivered me." 2 Tim. 
iii. 10, 11. 

I apprehend that to this point, as far as the tes- 
timony of St. Paul is credited, the evidence from 



234 



CONCLUSION, 



his letters is complete and full. It appears under 
every form in which it could appear, by occasional 
allusions and by direct assertions, by general de- 
clarations and by specific examples. 

VII. St. Paul in these letters asserts, in positive 
and unequivocal terms, his performance of miracles 
strictly and properly so called. 

^' He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, 
and worketh miracles {ivipyuv ^'vvccf/.u^) among you, 
doth he it by the works of the law, or by the hear- 
ing of faith V Gal. iii. 5. 

^' For I will not dare to speak of any of those 
things which Christ hath not wrought by me,* to 
make the Gentiles obedient, by word and deed, 
through mighty signs and wonders ^uvccf^n trvf^^u- 
cjv Kai Tipetr&fVj) by the power of the Spirit of God ; 
so that from Jerusalem, and round about unto 
lUyricum, I have fully preached the gospel of 
Christ.'^ Rom. xv. 18, 19. 

Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought 
among you in all patience, in signs and wonders 
and mighty deeds,'' (sv <r^fjt.iioi^ koh npecvt koh 
^uvafAi<rt.)i 2 Cor. xii. 12. 
These words — signs, wonders, and mighty deeds 
(jT'/ifAua', xcct ^ipocTcc, Koci l^vviAfAii^,) sltb the specific 

* i. e. " I will speak of nothing but what Christ hath wrought 
by me or as Grotius interprets it, " Christ bath wrougtit so great 
things by me, that I will not dare to say what he hath not wrought." 

+ To these may be added the following indirect allusions, which, 
though if they had stood alone, i. e. without plainer texts in the 
game writings, they might have been accounted dubious ; yet, wh«o 
considered in conjunction with the passages already cited, can hardly 
receive any other interpretation than that which we give them. ^ 

" My speech and my preaching was not with enticing words o i" 
man's wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power : 
that your faith should .not stand ia the wisdom of men, but in the 
power of God," 1 Cor. ii. 4 — -o. 

" The gospel, whereof I was made a minister, according to the 
gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of 
his power." Ephes. iii. 7. 

" For he that wrought effectually in Peter to the apostleship of 
the circumcision, the same was mighty in me towards the Gentiles." 
Gal. ii. 8. 

"For our gospel came not unto you in word only, but also in 
power, and in he Koly Ghost, and ia much asaurance," I Thssa, 
i. 5. 



CONCLUSIOrs. 2^ 

tpproprialc terms throughout the New Testament, 
employed when public sensible miracles are in- 
tended to be expressed. This will appear by con- 
sulting, amongst other places, the text referred to 
in the note and it cannot be known that they are 
ever employed to express any thing else. 

Secondly, these words not only denote miracles 
as opposed to natural effects, but they denote visi- 
ble, and what may be called external, miracles, as 
distinguished. 

First, from inspiration. If St. Paul had meant 
to refer only to secret illuminations of his under- 
standing, or secret influences upon his will or af- 
fections, he could not, with truth, have represented 
them as signs and wonders wrought by him,'^ of 

signs and wonders and mighty deeds wrought 
amongst them.'^ 

Secondly, from visions. These would not, by 
any means, satisfy the force of the terms, signs, 
wonders, and mighty deeds still less could they 
be said to be " wrought by him,'' or " wrought 
amongst them nor are these terms and expres- 
sions any where applied to visions. When our 
author alludes to the supernatural communications 
which he had received, either by vision or other- 
wise, he uses expressions suited to the nature of 
the subject, but very different from the words 
which we ha^'e quoted. He calls them revelations, 
but never signs wonders or mighty deeds. ^' I will 
come,'' says he, ^ :o visions and revelations of the 
Lord and then ^ roceeds to describe a particular 
instance, and afterward adds, " lest I shoud be ex- 
alted above measure through the abundance of the 
revelations, there was given me a thorn in the 
flesh.'' 

Upon the whole, the matter admits of no soften- 
ing qualification, or ambiguity whatever. If St. 
Paul did not work actual, sensible, public miracles, 
he has knowingly, in these letters, borne his tes- 
timony to a falsehood, I need not add, that, in 
two also of the quotations, he has advanced his 



* Mark xTi.;20. Luke xxiii. 8. John ii. 11. 23. ; iii. 2. ; iv. 4'. 
54. ; xi. 49. Acts ii. 22. ; iv. 3. ; . ^i. 8. ; vii, ir : x-v. 3, 

zv. 12 Heb. ii. ■}. ' - . 



23$ CONCLUSION. 

assertion in the face of those persons amongst 
whom he declares the miracles to have been 
wrought. 

Let it be remembered that the Acts of the Apos- 
tles describe various particular miracles wrought 
by St. Paul, which in their nature answer to the 
terms and expressions which we have seen to be 
used by Saint Paul himself. 



Here then we have a man of liberal attainments, 
and in other points of sound judgement, who had 
addicted his life to the service of the gospel. We 
see him; in the prosecution of his purpose, travel- 
ling from country to country, enduring every spe- 
cies of hardship, encountering every extremity of 
danger, assaulted by the populace, punished by 
the magistrates, scourged, beat, stoned, left for 
dead ; expecting, wherever he came, a renewal of 
the same treatment, and the same dangers, yet, 
when driven from one city, preaching in the next ; 
spending his whole time in the employment, sa- 
crificing to it his pleasures, his ease, his safety ; 
persisting in this course to old age, unaltered by 
the experience of perverseness, ingratitude, preju- 
dice, desertion ; unsubdued by anxiety, want, la- 
bour, persecutions ; unwearied by long confine- 
ment, undismayed by the prospect of death. Such 
was St. Paul. We have his letters in our hands ; 
we have also a history purporting to be written by 
one of his fellow-travellers, and appearing, by a 
comparison with these letters, certainly to^have 
been written by some person well acquainted with 
the transactions of his life. From the letters, as 
well as from the history, we gather not only the 
account which we have stated of him but that he 
was one out of many who acted and suffered in 
the same manner ; and that of those who did so, 
several had been the companions of Christ's min- 
istry, the ocular witnesses, or pretending to be 
such, of his miracles, and of his resurrection. 
We moreover find this same person referring in 
his letters to his supernatural conversion, the par- 
ticulars and accompanying circumstances of which 



CONCLUSION, 237 

related 1q the history ; and which accompa- 
nying circumstances; if ml or any of them be 
true^ render it impossible to have been a de- 
lusion. We also find him positively, and in 

appropriated terms, asserting that he himself 
worked miracles, strictly and properly so called ♦ 
in support of the mission which he executed ; the 
history, meanwhile, recording various passages of 
his ministry, which come up to the extent of this 
assertion. The question is, whether falsehood 
was ever attested by evidence like this. False- 
hoods, W0 know, have found their Avay into re- 
ports, into tradition, into books ; but is an exam- 
ple to be met with, of a man voluntarily underta- 
king a lite of want and pain, of incessant fatigue, 
of continual peril: submitting to the loss of his 
home and country, to stripes and stoning, to te- 
dious imprisonn^ent. and the constant expectation 
of a violent death, for the sake of carrying about 
a story of what was false, &nd of wh^at. If false, hp 
must hTive known to be sii 



THE 

CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



VISITING THE SICK. 



CONTAINING 

I. RULES FOR VISITING THE SICK. 

II. THE OFFICE FOR THE VISITATXOxN 

OF THE SICK. 

HI. THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK. 

IV. A GREAT VARIETY OF OCCASIONAT 
PRAYERS FOR THE SICK; COLLECT 
ED FROM THE WPJTINGS OF SOME 
OF THE MOST EMINENT DIVINES OF 
THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. 



TO WHICH ARE ADDED 

THE OFFICES OF PUBLIC AXJ^ 
PRIVATE BAPTISM. 



^\'\^H ADDITIONS AND A LTERA TI'JN S . 



PREFAGE, 



Tiqs collection has been so mucli esteemed thxit 
it has passed through nine editions. Having now 
become exceedingly scarcC; it was thought proper 
to reprint it. 

The Rules for Visiting the Sick; in five sections^ 
are extracted chiefly from the works of Bishop 
Taylor. The Occasional Prayers are taken from 
the devotional tracis of Bishop Patrick, Mr. Ket- 
tlewell; and other pious and judicious divines. But 
in this Edition; the antiquated style of those wri- 
ters is corrected and improved ; at the same time, 
a spirit of rational piety, and unaffected simplicity, 
are carefully preserved. 

A prayer by Dr. Stonehousc; and four by Mx\ 
Merrick; the celebrated translator of the Psalnrs. 
are added to the old collection. 

The offices of Public and Private Baptism, though 
no ways relating to the Visitation of the Sick^ are 
retained ; as^ in the present form; they will be con- 
venient for the Clergy in the ct>urB^ of tlT^ir pai-o - 
chial dtuy. 



THE MANNER 



OF 

VISITING THE SICK; 

OR; 

THE ASSISTANCE THAT IS TO BE GlfEK TO SiCF, 
AND DYING PERSONS BY THE MINISTRY OF THF 
CLERGY. 



SECT. I, 

In all the days of our spiritual warfare, from our 
baptism to our burial, God has appointed his serv- 
ants the ministers of the church, to supply the ne- 
cessities of the people, by ecclesiastical duties : and 
prudently to guide, and carefully to judge concern- 
mg souls committed to their charge. 

And, therefore, they who all their lifetime derive 
blessings from the Fountain of Grace, by the chan- 
nels of ecclesiastical ministers, ouffht then more, 
especially to do it in the time of tlieir sicknes3» 
when their needs are more prevalent, according to 
that known apostolical injunction, Is any man 
sick among you, let him send for the elders of ^le 
church, and let them pray over him," &c. 

The sum of the duties and office?, isespactivelj.' 
implied in these words^ may be collected from th^^ 
following rules. 



SECT. II. 

Rules for the manner of visiting the sick. 
I. Let the minister be sent to, not v/]ien the sick 
is in the agonies of death, as it is usual to do, but 
before his sickness increases too much upon him ; 
for when the soul is confused and disturbed by the 
violence of the distemper, and death begins to stare 
the man in the face, there is Utt^ reasor^ to hone for 
any good effect from the spiritual} man's visitation. 
For how can any regular administration take place, 
when, the man is oU over in a disord<^r ? h^y,' /^a?> 



f:50 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPxlNION 

le be called upon to confess his sins, when his 
ongue falters; and his memory fails him ? how can 
ne receive any benefit by the prayers which are of- 
fered up for him, when he is not able to give atten- 
iion to them ? or how can he be comforted upon 
any sure grounds of reason or religion, when his 
reason is just expiring, and all his notions of reli- 
gion together with it ? or when the man, perhaps^ 
had never any real sentiments of religion before ? 

It is, therefore, a matter of sad consideration, that 
^he generality of the world look upon the minister , 
in the time of their sickness, as the sure forerun- 
ner of death ; and think his office so much relates 
JO another world, that he is not to be treated with, 
as long as there is any hope of living ' in this'. 
Whereas it is highly requisite the minister be sent 
^or, when the sick person is able to be conversed 
,vith and instructed ; and can understand, or be 
aught to understand, the case of his soul, and the 
rules of his conscience, and all the several bearings 
of religion, with respect to God, his neighbour, and 
himself. For, to prepare a soul for its change is a 
work of great difficulty ; and the intercourses of the 
sninister v/ith the sick have so much variety in them , 
that they are not to be transacted at once. Some- 
times there is need of special remedies against im- 
patience, and the fear of death ; not only to animate, 
but to make the person desirous and willing to die.- 
Sometimes it is requisite to awaken the conscience 
by the terrors of the Lord to open by degrees 
all the labyrinths of sin (those innumerable wind- 
rags and turnings which insensibly lead men into 
destruction,) which the habitual sensualist can 
never be able to discover, unless directed by the 



faithful and judicious guide. Sometimes there is 
need of the balm of comfort, to pour in oil and 
wine'' (with the good Samaritan) into the bleeding 
wound, by representing the tender mercies of God^ 
and the love of his Son Jesus Christ, to mankind ; 
and at other times it will be necessary to reprove, 
rebuke, and exhort, with alllong-sulfering and doc- 
trine so that a clergyman's duty, in the visita- 
rion of the sick, is not over at once ; but at one time 
he must pray ; at another he must assist, advise. 




dar 



of God, and the assistance of a 




IN VISITING THE SICK. 



25i 



and direct ; at another, he must open to him the 
nature of repentance, and exhort him to a confes- 
sion of his sins, both to God and man, in all those 
cases which require it ; and, at another time, he 
must give him absolution, and the sacrament of the 
body and blood of our Lord. 

And, indeed, he that ought to watch all the pe- 
riods of his life, in the days of his health, lest he 
should be surprised and overcome, had need, when 
he is sick, be assisted and called upon, and remind- 
ed of the several parts of his duty in every instant 
of his temptation. 

The want of this makes the visitations of the cler- 
gy fruitless, because they are not suffered to im? 
print those proper effects upon the sick, which are 
needful in so importaiit a ministration. 

2. When the minister is come, let him discourse 
concerning the causes of sickness, and by a general 
argument move him to a consideration of his con- 
dition. Let him call upon him first, in general 
terms, ''to set his house in order," ''to trim and adorn 

.liis lamp," and " to prepare himself for another 
world;'- and then let him perform the customary 
duties of prayer, and afterv/ard descend to all other 
particulars, as occasion shall offer, and circum- 
.stances require. 

3. According to the condition of the man, and the 
nature of his sickness, every act of the visitation is 
to be proportioned. If his condition be full of pain 
and infirmity, the exhortation ought to be shorten- 
ed, and the minister more "instant in prayer;*' 
and the little service the sick man can do for him- 
self should be supplied by the charitable care of 
his guide, who is in such a case to speak more to 
God for him than to talk to him : '' prayer of the 
righteous," when it is " fervent," hatha promise to 
'' prevail much in behalf of the sick" person : but 
exhortations must prevail by their own proper 
v> eight, and not by the passion of the speaker ; and 
therefore, should be offered when the sick is able 
to receive them. And even in this assistance of 
prayer if the sick man joins with the minister, the 
prayers should be short, fervent, and ejaculatory^ 
apt rather to comply with his weak condition, than 
wearisome to his spirits, in tedious and long offices. 



m THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



But in case it appears he hath sufficient strength 
to go along with the minister^ he is then more at 
liberty to offer up long petitions for him. 

After the minister hath made this preparatory en- 
trance to this work of much time and delibera- 
tion, he may descend to the particulars of his 
duty, in the following method. 



SECT. III. 

Of instructing the sick ?tui?i in the nature of repent 
ajice, and cojifession of his sins. 
The first duty to be rightly stated to the sick 
man is that of repentance ; in which the minister 
cannot be more serviceable te him, than by laying 
before him a regular scheme of it, and exhorting 
him at the same time to a free and ingenuous de- 
claration of the state of his soul. For unless they 
know the manner of his life, and the several kinds 
and degrees of those sins which require his peni- 
tential sorrow or restitution, either they can do 
nothing at all, or nothing of advantage and certain- 
ty. Wherefore the minister may move him to this 
in the following manner : 

Argumejiis and exhortations to 77iove the sick man to 
repejiiance, and confession of his sins, 

I. That repentance is a duty indispensablj' ne- 
rjessary to salvation. That to this end, all the 
preachings and endeavours of the prophets and 
apostles are directed. That our Saviour came 
down from heaven,'"' on purpose to call sinners to 
repentance.''*' That as it is a necessary duty at all 
fim.es, so more especially in the time of sickness,, 
when we are commanded in a particular manner to 

set our house in order." That it is a work of 
^reat difficulty, consisting in general of a change 
of mind/' and a change of life.'' Upon which ac- 
count it is called in Scripture, " a state of regene- 
ration, or new birth a conversion from sin t^ 



IN VISITING THE SICK. ^53 

God a" being renewed in the spirit of our minds 
a ^' putting off the old man, which is corrupt ac- 
cording to the deceitful lusts of the flesh/^ and a 

putting on the new man, which is created in rights 
eousness and true holiness.'^ That so great a 
change as this, is not to be effected at once, but re^ 
(juires the utmost self-denial and resolution to put 
it in execution, consisting in general of the follow- 
ing particulars : — 1. A sorrowful sense of our sins , 
2. A humble confession of them : 3. An unfeigned 
abhorrence and forsaking of them, and turning to 
the Lord our God with all our hearts : 4. A patient 
continuance in well-doing to the end of our lives. 

These are the constituent and essential parts of 
a true repentance ; which may severally be dis- 
pla3^ed from the following motives of reason and 
Scripture, as opportunity shall serve, and the sick 
man's condition permit. 

The first part of a true repentance is a sorrow- 
ful sense of our sins, which naturally produceth 
this good effect, as we may learn from St. Paul, 
(2 Cor. vii. 10.) where he tells us, that godly sor- 
row worketh repentance." Without it , to be sure, 
there can be no such thing : for, how can a man 
repent of that which he is not sorry for ? or, how 
can any one sincerely ask pardon and forgiveness 
for what he is not concerned or troubled about ? 

A sorrowful sense, then, of our sins, is the first 
part of a true repentance, the necessity whereof 
may be seen from the grievous and abominable na- 
ture of sin ; as, 1. That it made so wide a separa- 
tion betwixt God and man, that nothing but the 
blood of his only-begotten Son could suffice to atone 
for its intolerable guilt : 2. That it carries along 
with it the basest ingratitude, as being done against 
our heavenly Father, in whom we live, and move, 
and have our being 3. That the conseauence of 
it is nothing less than eternal ruin, in tnat the 
wrath of God is revealed against all impenitent sin- 
ners and "the wages of sin is death,'' — not only 
temporal but eternal. 

From these and the like considerations, the peni- 
tent may farther learn, that to be sorry for our sins 
is a great and important duty. That it does not 
coEsist ill a little trivial concern, a superficial sigh ^ 



254 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



or tear, or calling ourselves sinners, &c. ; but in a 
real, ingenuous, pungent, and afflicting sorrow : 
for, can that which cast our parents out of Para- 
dise at first, that brought down the Son of God af- 
terward from heaven, and put him at last to such a 
cruel and shameful death, be now thought to be 
done away by a single tear or a groan ? Can so 
base a piece of ingratitude, as rebelling against the 
Lord of glory, who gives us all we have, be suppos- 
ed to be pardoned by a slender submission ? Or can 
that which deserves the torment of hell, be suffi- 
ciently fftoned for by a little indignation and super- 
ficial remorse ? 

True repentance, therefore, is ever accompanied 
with a deep and afflicting sorrow ; a sorrov/ that 
will make us so irreconcilable to sin, as that we 
shall choose rather to die than to live in it. For so 
the bitterest accents of grief are all ascribed to a 
true repentance in Scripture : such as a weeping 
sorely/' or bitterly a'^ weeping day and night 
a " repenting in dust and ashes a putting on 
sackcloth;'' fastiag and prayer," &c. Thus 
holy David ; *' I am troubled, I am bowed down 
greatly, I go mourning all the day long, and that 
by reason of mine iniquities, which are gone over 
my head, and as a heavy burden, are too heavy for 
me to bear," Ps. xxxviii, 4. 6. Thus Ephraim 
could say, After that I was instructed, I smote 
upon my thigh ; I was ashamed, yea, even con- 
founded, because I did bear the reproach of my 
youth :" Jer. xxxi. 19. 

And this is the proper satisfaction for sin which 
God expects, and hath premised to accept : as, Ps. 
ii. 17. The sacrifices of God are a broken 
spirit ; a broken and contrite heart; O God, thou 
wilt not despise." 

2. The next thing requisite in a true repentance, 
is confession of sins, which naturally follows the 
other ; for if a man be so deeply afflicted with sor- 
row for his sins, he will be glad to be rid of them 
as soon as he can ; and the way for this, is hum.bly 
to confess them to God, who hath promised to for- 
give us if we do. '* I said, I will confess my sins 
unto the Lord," saith the Psalmist ; and so thou 
forgavest the wickedness of my sin:" Ps. xxsii. 5. 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 250 

So, Prov. xxviii. 13. and 1 John i. 9. ^' If we con- 
fes3 our sins, God is faithful and just to forgive us 
our sinS; and to cleanse us from all unrighteous- 
ness.'^ So the returning prodigal went to his fa- 
ther with an humble confession of his baseness, 
and was received into favour again. Luke xv. 18, 19 
And because the number of our sins are like the 
hairs of our head, or the sand of the sea, and al- 
most as various too in their kinds as their numbers ; 
confession must needs be a very extensive duty, 
and require the strictest care and examination oi 
ourselves : for who can tell how oft he offend 
etli !" saith David ; O; cleanse thou me from se 
oret faults 

The penitent, therefore, should be reminded, thai 
iv.s confession be as minute and particular as it 
can ; since the more particular the confession is, 
to be sure, the more sincere and safe the repentance. 

3. A third thing requisite in a true repentance, 
is an unfeigned abhorrence and forsaking of sin, 
and turning to the Lord our God with all our 
hearts. 

For so we find them expressly joined together b} 
St. Paul, when he charges those whom by vision lie 
was sent to convert, to change* their mind, and 

turn to God, and do works meet for repentance :■' 
Acts xxvi. 20. And a little before he says, he was 
sent *• to open their eyes, and turn them from dark- 
ness to light, and from the power of Satan unto 
God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins ;"'ver 
18. And we shall always find, when we are com 
nianded to cease from evil, it is an order to do good. 

The penitent, therefore, must be reminded, noi 
only to confess and be sorry for his sins, but like- 
wise to forsake them. For "it is he only ^' who con 
fesseth and forsaketh his sins, that shall have 
mercy Prov. xxviii. 13. And this forsaking must 
not be only for the present, during his sickness, or 
for a week, a month, or a year ; but for his whole 
life, be it never so protracted ; which is the 

4. Last thing requisite in a true repentance, viz. 
a patient continuance in well-doing to the end of 

our lives.'' For as the holy Jesus assures us, that 
he that endureth unto the end shall be saved 



Job THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

so does the spirit of God profess^ that if any man 
draw back, his soul shall have no pleasure in liim 
ileb. X. 28. Hence we are said to be partakers witii 
(Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence 
steadfast to the end/' Heb. iii. 14. but not else ; 
for it is to'^ him only that overcometh, and keep- 
•nh his works to the end/'' that our Saviour hath 
promised a reward : Rev. ii. 26. Hence our reli- 
gion is said to be a continual warfare, and we must 
be constantly pressing forward towards the mark 
of our high calhng/' with the apostle^ lest we fail 
of the prize. 

And this it is which makes a death -bed repent- 
a.nce so justly reckoned to be very full of hazard ; 
such as none who defer it till then, can depend upon 
with any real security. For let a man be never 
so seemingly penitent in the day of his visitation, 
yet none but God can tell whether it be sincere or 
not ; since nothing is more common than for those 
who expressed the greatest signs of a lasting re- 
pentance upon a sick-bed, to forget all their vows 
and promises of amendment, as soon as God had 
removed the judgment, and restored them to their 
former health. It happened to them according 
to the true proverb,'^ as St. Peter says, " The dog 
:'s turned to his own vomit again, and the sow that 
was washed to her wallowing in the mire 2 Pet, 
ii. 22. 

The sick penitent, therefore, should be often re- 
minded of this : — that nothing will be looked upon 
as true repentance, but what would terminate in a 
holy life : that therefore, he ought to take greai 
heed, that his repentande be not only the effect of 
his present danger, but that it be lasting and sin- 
cere, bringing forth works meet for repentance,^' 
should it please God mercifully to prove him by a 
longer life. 

But here it is much to be feared, that after all his 
endeavours to bring men to a sight of themselves, 
and to repent them truly of their sins, the spiritual 
man will meet with but very little encouragement : 
tor if we look round the world, we shall find the ge- 
nerality of men to be of a rude indifference, and a 
seared conscience, and mightily ignorant of their 
^vsndition with respect to another world, beings 



m VISITING THE SICK. 257 



abused by evil customs and principles, apt to ex- 
cuse themselves, and to be content with a certain 
general and indefinite confession ; so that if you 
provoke them never so much to acknowledge their 
faults, you shall hardly ever extort any thing far> 
ther from them than this, viz. That they are sin- 
ners, as every man hath his infirmity, and they as 
well as any ; but, God be thanked, they have done 
no injury to any man, but are in charity with all 
the world/' And, perhaps they will tell you, ^' they 
are no swearers, no adulterers, no rebels, &c. but 
tliat God forgive them, they must needs acknow- 
ledge themselves to be sinners in the main," &:c. 
And if you can open their breast so far, it will be 
looked upon as sufficient : to go any farther, will be 
to do the office of an accuser, not of a friend. 

But, which is yet worse, there are a great many 
persons who have been so used to an habitual 
course of sin, that the crime is made natural and 
necessary to them, and they have no remorse of 
conscience for it, but think themselves in a state of 
security very often when they stand upon the brink 
of damnation. This happens in the cases of drunk- 
enness and lewd practices, and luxury, and idle- 
ness, and mispending of the sabbath, and in lying 
and vain jesting, and slandering of others ; and par- 
ticularly in such evils as the laws do not punish, 
nor public customs shame, but which are counte- 
nanced by potent sinners, or wicked fashions, or 
good-nature and mistaken civilities. 

In these and the like cases, the spiritual man 
must endeavour to awaken their consciences 
by such means as follow : — 

Arguments and general heads of discourse, by jvay of 
consideration, to awaken a stupid conscience, and iJie 
careless sinner, 

1. And here let the minister endeavour to affect 
his Conscience, by representing to him, — 

That Christianity is a holy and strict religion : 
that the promises of heaven are so great, that it is 
not reasonable to think a small matter and a little 
duty will procure it for us : that religious persons 
are always the most scrupulous ; and that to feci 



m THE CLERGYMAN\S COMPANION 



nothing is not a sign of life, but of death : that 
live in an age in which that which is called and 
esteemed a holy life, in the days of the apostles 
and primitive Christianity would have been esteem- 
ed indifferent, sometimes scandalous, and always 
cold ; that when we have done our best, all our 
righteousness is but as filthy rags;*' and we can 
never do too much to make our calling and elec- 
tion sure that every good man ought to be sus- 
picious of himself, fearing the worst, that he m^ay 
provide for the best ; that even St. Paul, and seve- 
ral other remarkable saints, had at some time? 
great apprehensions of failing of the mighty prize 
of their high calling that we are commanded to 

work out our salvation with fear and trembling 
inasmuch as we shall be called to an account, not 
only for our sinful words and deeds, but even for 
our very thoughts : that if we keep all the com- 
mandments of God, and " yet offend in one point, 
(z. e. wilfully and habitually.) we are guilty of all 
James ii. 10, ; that no man can tell how oft he of- 
fendeth, the best of lives being full of innumerable 
blemishes in the sight of God, however they may 
appear before men : that no man ought to judge of 
tlie state of his soul by the character he has in the 
world ; for a great many per.^-cus go to hell, who 
liave lived in a fair reputation here ; and a great 
many, on the other hand, go to heaven, who have 
been loaded with infamy and reproach : that the 
work of religion is a work of great difficulty, trial, 
and temptation : that many are called, but few 
are chosen;" that '^strait is the gate, and narrow- 
is the way, that leadeth to life, and few there b*:^ 
that find it and lastly, that, " if the righteous 
themselves shall scarcely be saved," there Avill be 
no place for the unrighteous and sinner to appear 
in, but of horror and am.azement. 

By these and such-like motives to consideration, 
the spiritual man is to awaken the careless sinner, 
and to bring him to repentance and confession of 
his sins ; and if eith': cf liimself, or by this mean? , 
the sick man is brouv^b: to a right sense of his con- 
dition .then, 

2. Let the minister proceed to assist him in un- 
derstanding the number of his sins, ?', e. the several 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



2.59 



ILiuds of them, and the various ways of prevarica- 
, 'ing with the Divine commandments. Let him 
" nake him sensible how every sin is aggravated, 
nore or less, according to the different circum- 
/ stances of it; as by the greatness or smallness 
3f the temptation, the scandal it gives to others, the 
iishonour it does to religion, the injury it brings 
ilong with it to those whom it more immediately 
■oncerns ; the degrees of boldness and impudence, 
he choice in acting it, the continuance in it, the 
:xpense, desires, and habit of it, &.c. 

3. Let the sick man, in the scrutiny of his con- 
science and confession of his sins, be carefully re- 
minded to consider those sins which are nowhere 
condemned but in the court of conscience : for there 
are certain secret places of darkness, artificial 
blinds of the devil, which he uses to hide our sins 
from us, and to incorporate them into our affec- 
tions, by the general practice of others, and the 
mistaken notions of the world : as, 1. Many sins 
before men are accounted honourable ; such as 
fighting a duel, returning evil for evil, blow for 
blow, &c. 2. Some things are not forbidden by 
^ the law of man, as lying in ordinary discourse, 
jeering, scoffing, intemperate eating, ingratitude, 
circumventing another in contracts, outwitting and 
overreaching in bargains, extorting and taking ad- 
vantage of the necessities or ignorance of other peo- 
ple, importunate entreaties and temptations of per- 
sons to many instances of sin, as intemperance, 
pride, and ambition, &c. ; all which, therefore, do 
strangely blind the understanding and captivate the 
affections of sinful men, and lead them into a thou- 
sand snares of the devil which they are not aware 
of. 3. Some others do not reckon that they sin 
against God, if the laws have seized upon the per- 
son : and many who are imprisoned for debt, think 
themselves disengaged from payment ; and when 
they pay the penalty, think they owe nothing for 
the scandal and disobedience. 4. Some sins are 
thought not considerable, but go under the title of 
sins of infirmity, or inseparable accidents of mor- 
tality ; such as idle thoughts, foolish talking, loose 
revelHngs, impatience, anger, and all the events of 
evil company. 5. Lastly, Many things are thought 



260 THE CLERGYMAN'S COiMP ANION 



to be no sins ; such as mispending of their time 
whole days or months of useless or impertinent em- 
ployment, long gaming, winning men's money ir, 
great portions, censuring men's actions, curiosity 
equivocating in the prices of buying and selling 
rudeness in speech or behaviour, speaking uncha- 
ritable truths, and the like. 

There are some of those artificial veils and cO' 
verings, under the dark shadow of which the ene- 
my of mankind makes very many to lie hid fron: 
themselves, blinding them with false notions of ho- 
nour, and the mistaken opinions and practices o 
the world, with public permission and impunity, oi 
(it may be) a temporal penalty : or else with pre- 
judice, or ignorance and infirmity, and direct erroi 
in judgment. 

Now, in all these cases, the ministers are to be in- 
quisitive and strictly careful, that such kind of fal- 
lacies prevail not over the sick ; but that those 
things, whi ;h passed without observation before, 
may now be brought forth, and pass under the se- 
verity of a strict and impartial censure, religious 
sorrow and condemnation. 

4. To this may be added a general display of the 
neglect and omission of our duty ; for in them lies 
the bigger half of our failings : and yet, in many in- 
stances, they are undiscerned ; because our con- 
sciences have not been made tender and percepti- 
ble of them. But whoever will cast up his accounts, 
even with a superficial eye, will quickly find that 
he hath left undone, for the generality, as many 
things which he ought to have done, as he hath 
committed those he ought not to have done : such 
as the neglect of public or private prayer, of read- 
ing the Scriptures, and instructing his family, or 
those that are under him, in the prmciples of reli- 
gion : the not discountenancing sm to the utmost of 
his power, especially in the personages of great 
men : the not redeeming the time,'' and '^grow- 
ing in grace," and doing all the good he can in his 
generation : the frequent omissions of the great du- 
ty of charity, in visiting the sick, relieving the 
needy, and comforting the afflicted : the want of 
obedience, duty, and respect, to parents : the doing 
the work of God negligently, or not discharging 



IN VISITING THE SICK, 



26i 



mself with that fidelity, care, and exactness, 
hich ia incumbent upon him, in the station where- 
the providence of God hath placed him, &:c. 

5. With respect to those sins which are commit » 
gainst man, let the minister represent to the sick 
an that he can have no assurance of his pardon , 
iless he is willing to make all suitable amends 
id satisfaction to his offended and injured bre^ 
ren ; as for instance, if he hath lived in enmity 
ith any, that he should labour to be reconciled to 
lem ; if he is in debt, that he should do his ut- 
osl to discharge it ; or if he hath injured any one 
. his substance or credit, that he should endea- 
)ur to make restitution in kind for the one, and 
1 possible satisfaction for the other, by humbling 
'mself to the offended person, and beseeching him 
I forgive him. 

6. If the sick person be of evil report, the mirtis-^ 
r should take care, some way or other, to make 
m sensible of it, so as to show an effectual sorrow 
id repentance. This will be best done by prudent 
jints, and insinuations, of recalling those things to 
IS mind whereof he is accused by the voice of 
me, or to which the temptation, perhaps, of his 
rilling, more immediately subject him. Or if he 

ill not understand, when he is secretly prompt- 
he must be asked in plain terms concerning 
lese matters. He must be told of the efvil things 

hich are spoken of him in public, and of the usual 
ismptations of his calling. 

And it concerns the minister to follow this ad- 
ice without partilality, or fear, or interest, or re= 
3ect of persons, in much simplicity and prudence, 
avin^ no other consideration before him, but the 
i)nscientious discharge of his duty, and the salva- 
on of the person under his care. 

7. The sick person is likewise to be instructed 
oncerning his faith, whether he has a reasonably 
otion of the articles of the Christian religion, as 
ley are excellently summed up in the Apostles' 
Jreed. 

8. With respect to his temporal concerns, the 
ick is to be advised to set every thing in order, 
nd (if he hath not already) to make his will aa 
Oon he can. For if he recovers, this cannot b'e 



262 THE CLERGYxMAN'S COMPANION 



detrimental ; but; if he dies, it will be of great com- 
fort and satisfaction to him. And here it must be 
remembered, that he distribute every thing accord- 
ing to the exact rules of justice, and with such a 
due care, as to prevent all lawsuits and contentions 
lor the future : and, if he be able, he is to be admo- 
nished to do something likewise out of charity, and 
for the sake of his poor brethren. 

9. In all the course of his visitation, the ministei 
siiould frequently be exhorting the sick man to pa-, 
tience and a blessed resignation to the will of God 
and not to look upon his sickness as barely the ef- 
fect of second causes, but as inflicted on him by Pi-; 
vine Providence for several wise and good ends 
As, for the trial of his faith ; the exercise of his pa 
tience ; the punishment of his sins ; the amendmen' 
of his life ; or for the example of others, who, see- 
ing his good behaviour in such a day of calamity 
may glorify their Father w4iich is in heaven : oi 
else, that it is tor the increase of his future welfare 
in order to raise him the higher in glory hereafter 
by how much the lower he hath been depressec 
here. 

10. When the spiritual man hath thus dischargee 
his duty, and the sick hath made himself capa- 
ble of it, by a religious and holy conformity tc 
all the forementioned particulars respecting hi^ 
condition, and circumstances, he may then givehin: 
the sacrament of the Lord's supper. And it is the 
minister's office to invite sick and dying persons tc 
this holy sacrament, provided they discover a righl 
sense of their duty. And, 

Note, That the holy sacrament is not to be admi- 
nistered to dyins: persons, when they have no use 
of their reason to join with the minister in his cele- 
bration of it. For the sacraments operate not ol 
themselves, but as they are made efficacious by the 
joint consent and will, and religious acts and devo- 
'tion, of the party that receives them. And there- 
fore all fools, and distracted persons, and children, 
and lethargical and apoplectical people, or that are 
any ways senseless and incapable of human anci 
reasonable acts, are to be assisted only by prayers 

Note alsOy That in cases of necessity, where t\\( 
fiacrament cannQt be so CQnveniently administered 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



263 



the sick may be admonished to receive it spiritual- 
ly, i. e. by representing the symbols of the body 
anr. blood' of our Lord to his mind, and applying 
tiiem to himself by feithj with the same prepara- 
tions of faith and repentance, as if they were really 
present. For no doubt but God, in 'such a case, 
who considers all things with exact justice, and 
chiefly respects the sincerity of our hearts and in- 
tentions, will excuse the absence of the outward 
and visible sign, when necessity, and not contempt 
or neglect, was the occasion of it. 



SECT IV. 

Of Lf.pplyi/icr spiritual remedies to the unreasonable 
fears and dejections of the sick. 
It sometimes happens that good men^ especially 
such as have tender consciences, impatient of the 
least sin, to which they are arrived by a long ha- 
bit of grace, and a continual observation of their 
ways, overact their part, and turn their tenderness 
into scruples, and are too much dejected and doubt- 
ful concerning their future salvation. In such a 
case, the minister is to represent to them, that the 
man who is jealous of himself, is always in the 
J safest condition ; that, if he fears on his death-bed, 
I'll is but wliat happens to most considering men „ 
I and that therefore to fear nothing then, is either a 
I singular felicity, or a dangerous presumption. 

But to restrain the extravagance of fear, let him 
be reminded of the terms of the gospel : — that it is 
a covenant of grace and mercy to all ; tha*- Christ 
Jesus came into the world to save sinners that 
he continues our advocate in heaven,'' and daily 
^* intercedes'' with his Father for us : that the whole 
heavenly host rejoices at the conversion of a sin- 
ner : that the angels are deputed by God, to be our 
guardians against violent surprises and tempta- 
tions : that there are different degrees of glory in 
heaven ; so that if we arrive not at the greatest, we 
may yet hope, by divine mercy, that we should not 
be excluded the less : that God hath promised to 
hear the " prayers of the righteous" for his ser- 



m THE CLERGYMAN^S COMPANION 

vants : that he labours with us by his Spirit, and, 
as it were beseeches us, in Christ's stead, to b^; 
reconciled to him 2. Cor. v. 20. that of all his at- 
tributes, he glories in none so much as in the titles 
of mercy and forgiveness : that therefore We do in- 
justice to the Father of mercies, if we retain such 
hard thoughts and suspicions of him : that God 



seven and yet all that is but like the forgiving 
a hundred pence,'' for his sake who forgives lis 
^' ten thousand talents :" and therefore if we are 
ordered to show such an unrestrained temper of 
forgiveness, it is only to animate us to trust in 
God's much more unbounded mercy 

By these and the like arguments, the spiritual 
man may raise the drooping spirits of good men, in 
their causeless dejections But because there ara 
many other cases "^of the like nature, which the phy- 
sician of souls will meet with in visiting his neigh- 
bours, especially such as are of melancholy dispo- 
sitions, it may not be improper lo mark the princi- 
pal of them here, and to prescribe the rem^edies. 

Qonsiderations to be offered to persons under religious 
melancholy. 

1. Some truly religious persons are under sad 
j^pprehensions of not being in the favour of God, 
t)ecause they find their devotions to be very often 
cold, their prayers distracted, and their delight in 
spiritual matters not to be so great and permanent, 
as their pleasure and satisfaction are in tho things 
of the world. 

Now to such as have made religion the great bu- 
siness of their lives, who have endeavoured to cure 
those distracted thoughts they complain of, and ta 
inflame their souls with divine love, it may be of- 
fered, that the different degrees of affection with 
which men serve God, do very often depend upon 
the difference of their tempers and constitutions ; 
since some are naturally so dull and heavy, as to 
be little affected with any thing ; whilst others are 
of such a tender make, as to be affected almost with 
(^very thing, so as to be soon exalted with joy, or 
depressed with sorrow : that sickness, losses, and 
f^ll afflictions, and rven reli^on itself, in its lon^ 



calls upon us to forgi 




brother seventy times 



LN VISITING THE SICK. 



265 



and continual exercise of self-denial and thought- 
fulness, do naturally produce such a tenderness of 
spirit, that the best of men have never been able at 
all times to keep their affections at an equal height : 
that the zeal and warmth with which some are af- 
fected, is not always an argument of their good- 
ness : that a sensible pleasure in religious exer- 
cises, wherein the passions are affected, is not so 
acceptable to God as a reasonable service : that 
distraction of thought in the service of God is ow- 
ing, for the most part, to bodily weakness ; and 
therefore, if we do not give way to it, but do all we 
can to suppress those wandering thoughts, we may 
be assured we shall never be blamed for being sub- 
ject to that which, by reason of the weakness of 
our nature, we cannot help : that the first motions 
of our m.ind, as it is impossible to hinder them, are 
reckoned by all divines not to be sinful, provided 
we do not encourage them, 

2. Some are extremely dejected, because, upon 
strict examination of themselves, they find, as they 
think, all their religion to be owing to their fears ; 
and fear being a slavish and sordid passion, they 
are apt to conclude, that all those services which 
are not the result of a more noble principle, will 
be rejected by God, since, as he is all love, and 



they think, with any sacrifice, but what is offered 
by love. 

And to this sad purpose, some have interpreted 
Rev. xxi. 8. to belong to them, where the fearful are 
joined together with the most abominable, who 
shall have their part in the lake which burneth with 
fire and briuiston'^-. 

To cure, the depraved and unhappy notions of 
such as tlu\-o, it may be argued ; that it is plain 
from Scripture, that the first beginnings of, or 
movement towards, a holy life, are usually owing to 
the passion of fear : that to this, both our Saviour 
and his apostles do all along address themselves in 
their earnest entreaties of mankind to turn from the 
ways of sin to God, — Fear him,'' saith our Sa- 
viour, " who is able to destroy both soul and body 
in hell,'' Matt. x. 28. ; so vi. 15. ; Mark xvi. 16. And 
to this purpose the apostle says, Work out your 



goodness, and 




•fection, he will not be pleased,. 



266 THE CLERGYxMAN'S COMPxlNION 



salvation with fear and trembling/' PhiL ii. 12, : 
iind 2 Cor, v. 11. ^' Knowing the terrors of the 
Lord/' saith he, we persuade men.'' And in most 
of the Scripture proofs, we shall find the chief ar- 
gument of religion to be urged from a fear of pun- 
ishment for the neglect thereof: so that to be de- 
jected, and render our lives comfortless on this ac- 
count, were the most unreasonable extravagance ; 
since this were to suppose, that God hath implant- 
ed the passion of fear in us in vain ; or, what is 
worse, only to vex and torment us : and that our 
Saviour and his apostles, persuading us to be relir 
gious from the terrors of the Lord, had deceived and 
misled us. 

And as for that text, Rev. xxi. 8. — The fearful, 
and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderr 
ers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idola- 
ters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake 
which burneth with fire and brimstone," &c. ; it is 
plain, that by the fearful in this place is meant, 
either such as refuse to embrace the Christian reli- 
gion, or who, having embraced it, are afraid to con- 
tinue steadfast to the end, on account of the cross ; 
and therefore cannot be supposed to have any re- 
ference to those who are working out their salva- 
tion with fear and trembling," according to the di- 
rection of the gospel. Not but that we are to inter- 
mix with this fear an entire love and affection to 
God, to the utmost of our powders. 

3. Some very pious but unhappy persons, are 
2;rievously tormented with wicked and blasphemous 
thoughts, so as to fall under the greatest agonies of 
mind ; and often to be so near distraction^ as to 
choose death rather than life. 

For the relief and comfort of these, the minister 
?jhould suggest to them, that such horrid and fright- 
ful thoughts are either occasioned through melan- 
choly prevailing over their spirits, and disordering 
the frame of their minds ; or else from the malice 
of the devil, and the spirits of darkness, who do all 
they can to shake our faith, and to imbitter the 
< 'hristian life. 

If to the former we ascribe such horrid thought.- 
^hey may be comforted upon assurance, that they 
not be imputed to them a-s their sin, any more 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



267 



xhiiu a fever or any bodily distemper will, which 
they did not willingly procure; and which they have 
tried all riieans to remove. 

If to the latter, they may be encouraged rather 
to rejoice ; as nothing is a greater sign of their be- 
ing high in the favour of God, than when they are 
under the most violent temptations of the devil. — - 

My brethren, count it all joy," saith Saint James, 
*' when ye fall into divers temptations (i. 2.) To 
that effect, they may be taught to consider, that the 
way to heaven is justly said to be by the gates of 
hell ; that the same afflictions are accomplished 
in their brethren which are in the world, who in 
various kinds are tempted of the tempter ; 1 Pet. v. 
9. : that Satan " desired to have Saint Peter to sift 
him as wheat (Luke xxli. 31.) that our Saviour 
himself was tempted by him, and the best of men 
have always been most obnoxious to his malice ; 
and that to live in carnal security, without any mo- 
lestations from him, is the most dangerous state : 
that the being so much concerned and afflicted at 
such evil thoughts, is a certain argument of a good 
disposition, since the wicked and profane are rather 
pleased than tormented with them. 

Arguments of this kind are the most proper to be 
offered to such unhappy persons : but in case their 
faith and hope be totally overcome by the devil, and 
they fail into direct despair, it will be necessary 
then to endeavour the cure of so great an evil 
and temptation, by the addition of the following 
exercise. 

An exercise against despair. 
Let the minister suggest to them, that God is not 
williuij that any should perish, but desirous that all 
should come to his glory : that for this end we were 
created : that he is so far from being extreme to 
mark what is done amiss," that he will not refuse 
the returning prodigal, nor reject the worst of cri- 
minals, upon their sincere repentance : that the 
thief upon the cross is a demonstrable proof of this, 
and a standing example to prevent the greatest sin- 
ner from despair : that if God is so merciful and 
condescending to the vilest transgressors, much 
rather may we hope to be pardoned for our weak- 



m THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



iiess and infirmities ; for^he knoweth whereof we 
are made, he remembereth that we are but dust 
nay, he hath assured us, that he ^' will not break 
the bruised reed, nor quench the smoking flax -/^ 
that all sins shall be forgiven the sons of men, ex- 
cept one, which is the sin against the Holy Ghost ; 

the sin unto death," as Saint John calls it. 

But that no man commits a sin against the Holy 
Ghost, if he be afraid he hath, or desires that he 
may not ; for, such penitential passions are against 
the very nature and definition of that sin : that al- 
though forgiveness of sins is consigned to us in 
baptism, and baptism is but once ; yet forgiveness 
of sins being the special grace of the gospel, it is 
secured to us for our life, and ebbs and flows accord- 
ing as we discompose or renew the performance of 
our baptismal vow : therefore it is certain,- that no 
man ought to despair of pardon, but he who hath 
voluntarily renounced his baptism, or willingly 
estranged himself from that covenant : that if it 
were not so, then all preaching and prayers were 
in vain, and all the conditions of the gospel invalid , 
and there could be no such thing as repentance, 
nor indeed scarce a possibility of any one's being 
saved, if all were to be concluded in a state of 
damnation, who had committed sin after baptism. 

To have any fears, therefore, on this account, 
were the most extravagant madness ; for Christ 

died for sinners,'' and God hatli comprehended 
all under sin, that" through him he might have 
mercy upon all/' Rom. xi.32. And it was concern- 
ing baptized Christians that Saint Jchn said, If 
any man sin, vv^e have an advocate with the Father, 
and he is the nr:v.,itiation for our sins and con- 
CCr::i..g mp!=^ed*Christians, Saint Paul gave instruc- 
tion, that if any man be overtaken in_ a fault, ye 
which are spiritual restore such a man in the spirit 
of meekness, considering lest ye also be tempted.'^' 
The Corinthian Christian committed incest, and 
was pardoned ; and Simon Magus, after he was 
baptized, offered to commit the sin we call simony, 
and yet Peter bade him pray for pardon : and Saint 
James tells us, that, ^' if the sick man send for the 
elders of the church, and they pray over him, and 
he confess his sins, they shall be forgiven him 
v. 14. 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



269 



That even in the case of very great sins, and 
great judgments inflicted upon sinners, wise and 
good men have declared their sense to be, that God 
vindicated his justice in that temporal punishment ; 
and so it was supposed to have been done in the 
case of Ananias, &c. that nothing can be more ab- 
surd than to think that so great and good a God, 
who is so desirous of saving all, as appears by his 
word, by his sending his Son, by his oaths and pro- 
mises, by his very nature and daily overtures of 
mercy, should condemn any, without the greatest 
provocations of his majesty, and perseverance in 
them. 

Upon the strength of these arguments, the de- 
spairing person may be farther taught to argue 
thus with himself. 

^ I consider that the ground of my trouble is my 
sin : and were it not for that, T should have no rea- 
son to be troubled : but since the whole world 
lieth in wickedness/' and since there cannot be a 
greater demonstration of a man's abhorrence of sin, 
than to be so deeply affected with sorrow for it ; 1 
therefore will erect my head with a holy hope, and 
think that God will also be merciful to me a sinner, 
as he is to the rest of mankind. I know that the 
mercies of God are infinite ; that he sent his Son 
into the world on purpose to redeem such as my- 
self; and that he hath repeatedly promised " to 
give to them that ask, and to be found of them that 
seek him and therefore I will not distrust his 
goodness, nor look upon the great God of heaven 
and earth to be worse than his word. Indeed, if 
from myself I were to derive my title to heaven, 
then my sins were a just argument of despair ; but 
now that they bring me to Ghrist, that they drive 
me to an appeal to God's mercy, they cannot infer 
a just cause of despair. I am sure it is a stranger 
thing, that the Son of God should come down from 
heaven, and take upon him our nature, and live and 
die in the most ignominious state of it, than that a 
sinful man, washed by the blood of Christ, and his 
own tears and humiliation, should be admitted to 
pardon and made partaker of the kingdom of 
heaven and it were stranger yet that he should 
do so much for man; and that a man that desires. 



2F0 THE CLERGY3IAN-S COMPANION 



that labours after it to the utmost of his power, that 
sends up strong cries and prayers, and is still with- 
in the covenant of grace, should inevitably miss 
that end for which our Saviour did and suffered so 
much. 

It is certain, that of all the attributes that belong 
to God, there is none more essential to his nature, 
and which he takes more delight in, than his mer- 
cy : and it is as certain also, there must be proper 
objects for this boundless and immense attribute of 
God ; and the most proper, if not only, objects of 
mercy in the creation, are the children of men ; and 
of men, surely those who are most grieved and 
wearied with the burden of their sins. I, therefore, 
who am as pitiful an object of mercy as any, will 
cheerfully hope, that God will both forgive me here* 
and give me the blessing of eternal life hiereafter : 
for I know that eternal life is purely the gift of God, 
and therefore have less reason still to despair. For 
if my sins were fewer, and my un worthiness of 
such a glory were less, yet still I could not receive 
it but as a free gift and donation of God, and so I 
may now ; and it is not expectation beyond the 
hopes of possibility, to look and wait for such a gift 
at the hands of the God of mercy. The best of men 
deserve it not ; and I, who am the worst, may have 
it given me. I know that I have sinned grievously 
and frequently against my heavenly Father : but I 
have repented, I have begged pardon, I have con- 
fessed and forsaken my sins, and have done all that 
is possible for me, to make atonement. I cannot 
undo what is done : and I perish if there be no such 
thing as a remedy, or remission of sins. But then 
I know my religion must perish together with my 
hope, and the word of God itself must fail as well 
as I. But I cannot, I dare not, entertain such a 
thought. I firmly believe that most encouraging 
article of faith, the remission of sins ; and since I 
do that wiiich ail good men call repentance, I will 
also humbly hope for a remission of mine, and a 
joyful resurrection. 

I know that the devil is ontinually lying in wait^ 
to seduce and destroy the ^p ouIs of men ; wherefore 
I will fortify my spirits, and redouble my guard, 
and call upon God to enable me to resist all the 
fiery darts of this malicious adversary. 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



Or perhaps this exceeding dejection, or malady 
of mind; may arise from the distemper and weak- 
ness of my body : or at most, I hope, it is only a 
disease of judgment, not an intolerable condition, 
I am fallen mto : and since I have heard of a great 
many others who have been in the same conaition 
with myself, and yet recovered, I will also take 
courage to hope that God will relieve me in his 
good time, and not leave my soul for ever in this 
hell of depraved fancy and wicked imagination. In 
line I will raise up my dejected spirits, and cast all 
ray care upon God, and depend upon him for the 
event, which I am sure will be just; and I cannot 
but think, from the same reason, full of mercy.— 
However, now I will use all the spiritual arts of 
reason and religion, to make me more and more de- 
sirous of loving God; that if I miscarry, charity 
also shall fail, and something that loves God shall 
perish and be damned: which if it be impossible^ 
(as I am sure it is,) then I may have just reason to 
hope I shall do well. 

These considerations may be of service to bind 
up the broken-hearted/' and to strengthen the 
bruised reed'-' of a good man's spirit, in so great 
and terrible a dejection. But as cases of this na- 
ture are very rare, so the arguments here made use 
of are rarely to be insisted upon ; and never but to 
well-disposed persons, or reformed penitents, or to 
such as, in the general course of their life, have 
lived pretty strictly and conformably to the rules of 
religion. For if the man be a vicious person, and 
hath gone on in a continual course of sin, to the 
time of his sickness, these considerations are not 
proper. Let him inquire, in the words of the first 
disciples after Pentecost, " Men and brethren, what 
shall v/e do to be saved V And if we can but en- 
I Tertain so much hope, as to enable him to do as 
much of his duty as he can for the present, it is all 
' that can be provided for him. And the minister 
^ : must be infinitely careful, that he does not attempt 
\ 1 to comfort vicious persons with the comfort of God's 
^ i elect, lest he prostitute holy things, and encourage 
^ vice, and render his discourses deceitful : and the 
' man, unhappily, find them to be so when he d'e- 
' ticnnds into the regions of darknes?. 



:3r2 THE CLERGYMAx\"S COMPANION 



But because very few are tempted with too great 
fears of miscarrying, but the generality, even of the 
most profligate sort are rather inclined to unwar- 
rantable assurances of their future salvation, it will 
highly concern the ministers to prevent in time so 
great and reigning an imposition of the devil. 

Wherefore to the former considerations to awa- 
jien the careless sinner and a stupid conscience, 
the following may be added, upon occasion, to check 
the overweening thoughts of the presumptuous. 



SECT. V. 

Consldei'utions against presumption. 

And here let the bold and arrogant sinner far- 
fher know : that a man cannot think too meanly of 
liimseif, but many very easily run into the contrary 
extreme : that the growths in grace are long, diffi- 
cult, uncertain, often interrupted, consisting of 
great variety, and almost innumerable parts and 
distinctions, which a careless person can never dis- 
cover : that the more a man presumes, the greater 
reason he hath to fear ; because the confidence of 
such men is generally like that of children and 
youns,' people, who have no other reason, but that 
ibey understand not the dangers and follies of their 
i^elf-coneeits : that the heart of man is deceitful 
above all things, and desperately wicked deceiv- 
ing itself and deceiving others, in innumerable in- 
stances ; and being often " in the gall of bitterness," 
when the man appears with the fairest outside to 
the world : that it is certain, all ^' have sinned and 
come short of the glory of God but not so certain , 
that any one's repentance is real, and eflective to 
salvation : that virtue and vice are oftentimes so 
near neighbours, that we pass into each other's bor- 
ders without observation, and think we do justice, 
when we are cruel ; or call ourselves liberal, wheu 
we are loose and foolish in our expenses, &c. 

That the self-accusing publican was justified, 
rather than the self-confident Pharisee : that it' 
Adam in Paradise, David in his house, Solomon in 
ihe temple. Peter in the family of Christ, Juda^:^ 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 273 



among the twelve apostles, and Nicholas among 
the deacons, and if the angels in heaven itself, did 
fall so atrociously, then we have all the reason in 
the world not to be high-minded, but to fear 
and when we are most confident of ourselves, to 
take heed lest we fall; there being nothing so 
likely to occasion it, as pride and a great opinion of 
ourselves, which ruined the angels, which God re- 
sists, which all men despise, and which betray us 
into carelessness, and a wretched, undiscerning^ 
and unwary spirit. 

These are the main parts of ecclesiastical duties 
and offices in the visitation of the sick ; which be- 
ing severally performed, as occasion requires, it 
remains only tnat the minister pray over the sick, 
and remind him to do all the good actions he is ca- 
pable of ; to call upon God for pardon, to put his 
whole trust in him ; to be patient and resigned ; 
and even to renounce every ill thought or word, or 
indecent action, which the violence of his sickness 
may have caused in him ; to beg of God to give 
him his Holy Spirit, to guide him in his agony, 
and to send his holy angels to guard him in his pas- 
sage. 

Whatsoever is besides this, concerns the stand- 
ers-by, that they do all in their respective offices 
diligently and temperately; that they join in 
prayer with the minister, with much chJanty and 
devotion : that they make no outcries or exclama- 
tions on the departure of the soul ; nor any positive 
judgment concerning the dying man ; by his dy- 
ing quietly or violently, with great fears or a cheer- 
ful confidence, with sense or without, like a lamb or 
like a lion, with convulsions and terrible agonies, er 
like the silent and well-spent flame of an exj)irngta' 
per. For these may happen severally, accordingly to 
the constitution of the persons, and the nature of 
the distemper that befalls them ; or else according 
as God pleases to dispense the grace, or the pun- 
ishment, for reasons only known to himself. 

Let us lay our hand upon our mouth, and adore the 
mysteries of the divine wisdom and providence, and 
pray to God to give the dying man rest and par- 
don ; and to ourselves grace to live well, and the 
blessings of a holy and happy death. 

; \'J! 



i74 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



THE ORDER 

FOR THE 

VISITATION OF THE SICK. 

When my person is sick, notice shall be g'iven thereof to the ttii- 
nister of the parish, who coming' into the sick person's house, shall 

say, 

Peace be to this house; and to all that dwell in it. 

When he cometh into the sick man's presence, he shall say, kneel- 
ing' down. 

Remember not; Lord, our iniquities; nor theini- 
auities of our forefathers. Spare us, good Lord^spare 
thy people, whom thou hast redeemed with thy 
most precious blood; and be not angry with us foi? 

ever. 

Answer. Spare us^ good Lord. 

Then the minister shall say, ^ 

Let us pray. 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 
Christ; have mercy upon u5. 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 
Our Father which art in heaven ; Hallowed be 
.,y name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be 
J one in earth, as it is in heaven. Give us this day 
our daily bread. And forgive us our trespasses, 
as we forgive them that trespass against us. And 
lead us not into temptation ; but deliver us from 
evil. Amen. 

.Mi7iister. O Lord, save thy servant. 
Answer. Which putteth his trust in thee, 
3[in. Send him help from thy holy place ; ~ 
Ansiv. And evermore mightily defend him, 
Min. Let the enemy have no advantage of him 
AnsiD. Nor the wicked approach to hurt him. 
Min. Be unto him, O Lord; a strong tower, 
Answ. From the face of his enemy. 
Min, O Lord; hear our prayers : 
Answ, And let our cry come unto thee,. 

Minister. 

O LoPDj look down fp€m heaven ; belidd^ ^'i'siV. 



m VISITING THE SICK. 27p 



and relieve, this thy servant. Look upon hirn with 
the eyes of thy mercy ; give hwi comfort and sure 
confidence in thee ; defend him from the danger of 
the enemy, and keep him in perpetual peace and 
safety, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Hear us, almighty and most merciful God and 
Saviour ; extend thy accustomed goodness to this 
thy servant, who is grieved with sickness. Sanctify, 
we beseech thee, this thy fatherly correction to 
him ; that- the sense of his weakness may add 
strength to /iw faith, and seriousness to his repent- 
ance : that, if it shall be thy good pleasure to re- 
store him to his former health, Jie may lead the re- 
sidue of his life in thy fear,, and to thy glory ; or 
else give him grace so to take thy visitation, that, 
after this painful life is ended, he may dwell with 
thee in life everlasting ; through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

Then shall the minister exhort the sick person after this form, or 
other like. 

Dearly beloved^ know this, that Almighty God 
is the Lord of life and death, and of all things to 
them pertaining, as youth, strength, health, age, 
weakness and sickness. Wherefore, whatsoever 
your sickness is; know you certainly, that it is 
God's visitation. And for what cause soever this 
sickness is sent unto you ; whether it be to try your 
patience ; for the example of others ; and that your 
faith may be found in the day of the Lord, lauda- 
ble, glorious, and honourable, to the increase of 
glory and endless felicity ; or else it be sent unto 
you, to correct and amend in you whatsoever doth 
offend the eyes of your heavenly Father ; know 
you certainly that if you truly repent of your sins, 
and bear your sickness patiently^ trusting in God's 
mercy for his dear Son Jesus Christ's sake, and 
render unto him humble thanks for his fatlierly 
yishation, submitting yourself wholly unto his will, 
it shall turn to your profit^ and help you forward iu 
the right way that leadeth unto eveVlasting life. 

If the person visited be very sick, then the curate may end his ex 
hortation in this place, or else proceed. 

Take, therefore, in good part the chastisement ot 
lire Lord ; for (as St. Paul saith, in the twelftli 



27G THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

chapter to the Hebrews,) whom the Lord loveth; 
he chasteneth ; and scourgeth every son whom he 
receiveth. If ye endure chastening; God dealeth 
with you as with sons ; for, what son is he whom 
the father chasteneth not ? But if ye be without 
chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye 
bastards, and not sons. Furthermore, we have 
had fathers of our flesh, which corrected us, and we 
^ave them reverence ; shall we not much rather be 
m subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live ? 
For they verily, for a few days, chastened us after 
their own pleasure ; but he for our profit, that we 
might be partakers of his holiness." These words 
(good brother) are written in Holy Scriptures for 
our comfort and instruction, that we should pa- 
tiently and with thanksgiving bear our heavenly 
Father's correction, whensoever by any manner of 
adversity it shall please his gracious goodness to 
visit us. And there should be no greater comfort 
to Christian persons, than to be made like unto 
Christ, by suffering patiently adversities, troubles, 
and sickness. For he himself went not up to joy 
but first he suffered pain : he entered not into his 
glory before he was crucified. So truly, our way 
to eternal joy, is to suffer here with Christ ; and 
our door to' enter into eternal life, is gladly to 
die with Christ, that we may rise again from death, 
and dwell with him in everlasting life. Now there- 
fore, taking your sickness, which is thus profitable 
!br you, patiently ; I exhort you, in the name os 
God, to remember the profession which you made 
imto God in your baptism. And forasmuch as 
after this life, there is an account to be given unto tht 
righteous Judge, by whom all must be judged wich- 
out respect to persons ; I require you to examine 
yourself, and your estate, both towards God and 
man ; so that, accusing and condemning yourself, 
and your own faults, you may find mercy at your 
heavenly Father's hand for Christ's sake, and not be 
accused and condemned in that fearful judgment. 
Therefore I shall rehearse to you the Articles or i 
our Faith, that you may know whether you belie^ 
as a Christian man should; or no. 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



277 



Here the minister shall rehearse the Articles of the Faith, 
saying thus : 

Dost thou believe in God the Father Almighty, 
Maker of heaven and earth ? 

And in Jesus Christ his only-begotten Son, our 
Lord 1 And that he was conceived by the Hol}^ 
Ghost ; born of the Virgin Mary ; that he suffered 
under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and bu- 
ried ; that he went down into hell, and also did rise 
again the third day ; that he ascended into heaven, 
and sitteth at the right hand of God the Father Al- 
mighty, and from thence shall come again, at the 
end of the world, to judge the quick and the dead ? 

And dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost : the 
holy catholic church ; the communion of saints ; 
the remission of sins, the resurrection of the flesh ; 
and everlasting life after death ? 

The sick person shail answer, 

All this I steadfastly believe. 

Then shall the minister examine whether he repent him truly of 
his sins, and be in charity with all the world : exhorting him to 
forgive, from the bottom of his heart, all persons that have offend- 
ed him, and, if he have offended any other, to ask them forgiveness; 
and where he hath done injury or wrong to any man, that he make 
amends to the utmost of his power. And if he hath not before 
disposed of his goods, let him then be admonished to make his will» 
and to declare his debts, what he oweth, and what is owing unto 
him ; for the better discharge of his conscience, and the quietness 
of his executors. But men should often be put in remembrance to 
take order for settling of their temporal estates, whilst they are 
in health. 

These words, before rehearsed, may be said before the minister 
begins his prayer, as he shall see cause. 

The minister should not omit earnestly to move such sickpersoas 
as are of ability, to be liberal to the poor. 

Here shall the sick person be moved to make a special confession o^ 
hissing, if he feel his conscience troubled with any weighty mat- 
ter. After which confession, the priest shall absolve him, (if he 
humbly ?n-i heartily desire it) after this sort : 

Our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath left power to 
his church to absolve all sinners, who truly re- 
pent, and believe in him, of his great mercy for- 
give thee thine offence 3 i And by his authority com- 
mitted to me, 1 absolve thee from all thy sins, in 
the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost. Amen, 



m THE CLERGYMAN^S COMPANION 



And thea the priei^t shali say the collect following--. 

Let US praij. 

^ O MOST merciful God, who according to the mul- 
titude of thy mercies, dost so put away the sins of 
those who truly repent, that thou rememberest 
them no more ; open thine eye of mercy upon this 
thy servant, who most earnestly desireth pardon 
and forgiveness. Renew in him, most loving Fa- 
ther, whatsoever hath been decayed by the fraud 
and malice of the devil^ or by his own carnal wiU 
and frailness ; preserve and continue this sick mem- 
ber in the unity of the church ; consider his contri- 
tion, accept his tears, assuage his pain, .as shall 
seem to thee most expedient for him. And, foras- 
much as he putteth his full trust only in thy mercy, 
impute not unto him his former sins, but strengthen 
him with thy blessed Spirit ; and when thou art 
pleased to take him hence, take/im into thy favour, 
through the merits of thy most dearly beloved Son 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen, 

Then shaH ib*^ ministe'- say this Psalm. 

In te, Domine, speravi, — Psalm Ixxi. 

In thee, O Lord, have I put my trust ; let me 
never be put to confusion : but rid me, and deliver 
me in thy righteousness : incline thine ear unto me, 
and save me. 

Bp thou a strong hold, whereunto I may alway 
resort ; thou hast promised to help me, for thou art 
my house of defence, and my castle. 

Deliver me, O my God, out of the hand of the 
ungodly ; out of the hand of the unrighteous and 
cruel man. 

For thou, O Lord, art the thing that I long for : 
thou art my hope, even from my youth. 

Through thee have I been holden up ever since 
I was born: thou art he that took me out of my 
mother's womb ; my praise shall always be of thee. 

I am become as it were a monster to many ; but 
my sure trust is in thee. 

O let my mouth be filled with thy praise ; that I 
may sing of thy glory and honour all the day long. 

Cast me not away in the time of age ; forsake me 
not when my strength faileth me. 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 

For mine enemies speak against me ; and they 
that lay wait for my soul, take their counsel toge- 
ther ; saying, God hath forsaken him : persecute 
hira and take him, for there is none to deliver him. 

Go not far from me, O God ; my God; haste thee 
to help me. 

Let them be confounded and perish,^ that are 
against my soul : let them be covered with shame 
and dishonour, that seek to do me evil. 

As for me, I will patiently abide ahvay ; and w^ill 
praise thee more and more. 

My mouth shall daily speak of thy righteousness 
and salvation : for I know no end thereof^ 

I will go forth in the strength of the Lard God , 
and will make mention of thy righteousness only. 

Thou, O God, hast taught me from my youth up 
until now : therefore will I tell of thy wondrous 
works. 

Forsake me not, O God, in mine old age, when I 
am gray -headed, until I have showed thy strength 
unto this generation, and thy power to all them 
that are yet for to come. 

Thy righteousness, O God, is very high, and 
great things are they that thou hast done ; O God; 
who is like unto thee ? 

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the 
Holy Ghost ; 

As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall 
be, world without end. Amen. 

Aduing this : 

O Saviour of the world, who by thy cross and 
precious blood hast redeemed us, save us, and help 
us, we humbly beseech thee, O Lord. 

This shall the minister say : 

The Almighty Lord, who is a most strong tower 
to all them that put their trust in him ; to whom all 
things in heaven, in earth, and under the earth, do 
bow and obey ; be now and evermore thy de- 
fence, and make thee know and feel, that there is 
no other name under heaven given to man, in 
whom, and through whom, thou mayest receive 
health and salvation, but only the name of the Lord 
Jesus Christ. Amen. 



230 THE CLERGYMAN^S COMPANIOxN 

And after that shall say : 

Unto God's i^racious mercy and protection we 
commit thee. The Lord bless thee, and keep thee. 
The Lord make his face to shine upon thee^ and be 
gracious unto thee. The Lord lift up his counte- 
nance upon thee, and give thee peace, both now 
and evermore. Amen, 



THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK. 

Forasmuch as all mortal men be subject to many 
sadden perils, diseases, and sicknesses, and ever 
uncertain what time they shall depart out of this 
life : therefore, to the intent that they may be al- 
ways in readiness to die, whensoever it shall please 
Almighty God to call them, the curates shall dili- 
gently, from time to time, (but especially in time 
of {)estilence, or other infectious sickness,) exhort 
their parishioners to the often receiving the holy 
communion of the body and blood of our Saviour 
Christ, when it shall be publicly administered in 
the church ; that, so doing, they may, in case of 
sudden visitation, have the less cause to be disqu; 
eted for lack of the same. But if the sick persoi. 
be not able to come to the church, and yet is de- 
sirous to receive the communion in his house ; then 
he must give timely notice to the curate, signify- 
ing also how many there are to communicate with 
him, (which shall be three, or two at the least,) and 
having a convenient place in the sick man's hous- 
with all things necessary, so prepared, that the ci 
rate may reverently minister, he shall there- cele 
brate the holy communion, beginning with the Coi 
lect, Epistle, and Gospel, here following. 

The Collect. 

Almighty and everlasting God, maker of man- 
kind, who dost correct those whom thou dost love, 
and chastisest every one whom thou dost receive ; 
we beseech thee to have mercy upon this thy ser- 
vant visited with thine hand, and to grant that he 
may take his sickness patiently, and recover his 
bodily health, (if it be thy gracious will ;) and when 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 281 



ever his soul shall depart from the body, it may be 
without spot presented unto thee, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord, Amen. 

The Epistle. Heb, xii. 5, 
My son, despise not thou the chastening of the 
Lord; nor faint when thou art rebuked of him ; for 
whom the Lord loveth, he chasteneth ; and scourg 
eth every son whom he receiveth. 

The Gospel. St. John v. 24. 
Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that heareth 
my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath 
everlasting life, and shall not come into condemna- 
tion ; but is passed from death unto life. 

After which, the priest shall proceed according: to the form pre^ 
Bcribed tor the holy communion, beginning at these words : [Ye 
that do truly] 

At the time of the distribution of the holy sacrament, the priest 
shall first receive the communion himself, and afterward minister 
unto them that are appointed to communicate with the sick, and last 
of all to the sick person. 

But if a man, either by reason of extremity of sickness, or for 
want of warning in due time to the curate, or for lack of company 
fo receive with him, or by any other just impediment, do not receive 
the sacrament of Christ's body and blood, the curate shall instruct 
him, that if he do truly repent him of his sins, and steadfastly be- 
lieve Jesus Christ kath suffered death upon the cross for kirn, and 
shed his blood for his redemption, earnestly remembering the bene- 
fits he hath thereby, and giving him hearty thanks therefore, he 
doth eat and drink the body and blood of cur Saviour Christ profit" 
ably to his soul's health, although he do not receive the sacrament 
with his mouth. 

When the sick person is visited, and receiveth the holy communion 
all at one time, then the priest, for more expedition, shall cut off 
the form of the visitation, at the Psalm, lln thee, O Lord, have I 
put my trust,] and go straight to the communion. 
fCtIn the oime of the plague, sweat, or other such-like contagions 
times of sickness or diseases, when none of the parish or neighbours 
can be gotten to communicate with the sick in their houses, for fear 
of the infection ; upon special request of the deceased, the minister 
only may communicate with him. 

At the time of the celebration of the communion, the communicanta 
being conveniently placed for receiving of the holy sacrament, 
the priest shall say this exhortation : " 

Dearly beloved in the Lord, ye that mind to 
come to the holy communion of the body and blood 



282 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



of our Saviour Christy must consider how St. Paul 
exhorteth all persons diligently to try and examine 
themselves, before they presume to eat of that 
bread, and drink of that cup. For as the benefit is 
great, if with a true penitent heart and lively faith 
we receive that holy sacrament (for then we spirit- 
ually eat the flesh of Christ, and drink his blood ; 
then we dwell in Christ, and Christ in us ; we are 
one with Christ, and Christ with us ;) so is the 
danger great if we receive the same unworthily ; 
for then we are guilty of the body and blood of 
Christ our Saviour : we eat and drink our own 
damnation, not considering the Lord's body ; we 
kindle God's wrath against us ; we provoke him to 
plague us with divers diseases, and sundry kinds of 
death. Judge therefore yourselves, brethren, that 
ye be not judged of the Lord; repent ye truly for 
your sins past : have a lively and steadfast faith in 
Christ our Saviour : amend your lives, and be in 
perfect charity with all men ; so shall ye be meet 
partakers of these holy mysteries. And above all 
things, ye must give most humble and hearty thanks 
to God 'the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, 
for the redemption of the world by the death and 
passion of our Saviour Christ, both God and man, 
who did humble himself even to the death upon|the 
cross, for us miserable sinners, who lay in darkness 
and in the shadow of death, that he might make us 
the children of God, and exalt us to everlasting- 
life. And to the end that we should always remem 
ber the exceeding great love of our Master and on!} 
Saviour Jesus Christ, thus dying for us, and the 
innumerable benefits which by his precious ])lood" 
shedding he hath obtained to us, he hath instituted 
and ordained holy mysteries, as pledges of his love, 
and for a continual remembrance of his death, to 
our great and endless comfort. To him, therefore, 
with the Father, and the Holy Ghost, let us give 
(as we are most bounden) continual thanks ; sub- 
mitting ourselves wholly to his holy will and plea- 



righteousness all the days of our life. Amen, 



sure, and studyi: 




him in true holiness and 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 283 



Then shall the priest say to them that come to receive the holy 
communion, 

Ye that do trulj^ and earnestly repent you of 
your sins, and are in love and charity with your 
neighhours, and intend to lead a new life, following 
the commandments of God, and walking from 
henceforth in his holy ways ; draw near with faith, 
and take this Holy Sacrament to your comfort ; 
and make your humble confession to Almighty 
God, meekly kneeling upon your knees. 

Then shall this general confession be made, in the name of all 
those that are minded to receive the holy communion, by one 
of the ministers, both he and all the people kneeling- humbly 
upon their knees and saying- ; 

Almighty God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
maker of all things, judge of all men, we acknow- 
ledge and bewail our manifold sins and wickedness 
which we from time to time most grievously have 
committed, by thought, word, and deed, against thy 
Divine Majesty, provoking most justly thy wrath 
and indignation against us. We do earnestly re- 
pent, and are heartily sorry for these our misdo- 
ings ; the remembrance of them is grievous to us, 
the burden of them is intolerable. Have mercy 
upon us, have mercy upon us, most merciful Fa- 
ther ; for thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ's sake^ 
forgive us all that is past ; and grant we may ever 
hereafter serve and please thee in newness of life, 
to the honour and glory of thy name, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall the priest (or the bishop, being- present) stand up, and 
turning- himself to the people, pronounce this absolution : 

Almighty God our heavenly Father, who of his 
great mercy hath promised forgiveness of sins, to 
all them that with hearty repentance and true faith 
turn unto him, have mercy upon you, pardon and 
deliver you from all your sins, confirm and strength- 
en you in all goodness, and bring you to everlast- 
ing life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

I'hi'^ sfiali ihe priest say. 

Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ 
saith unto all that truly turn to him : 
f Come unto me, all ye that travail and are heavy 
laden; and I will refresh you. Matt, xi. 28. 



m THE CLERGYMAN^S COMPANION 

God so loved the world, that he gave his only- 
begotten Son, to the end that all that believe in him 
should not perish, but have everlasting life. John 
iii. 16. 

Hear also what St. Paul saith : 

This is a true saying, and worthy of all men f ^ 
be received, That Jesus Christ came into the wor 
to save sinners. 1 Tim. i. 15. 

Hear also what St. John saith : 

If any man sin, we have an advocate with tlie 
Father, Jesus Christ the righteous ; and he is the 
propitiation for our sins. 1 John ii. 1,2. 

After which, the priest shall proceed, saying-, 

Lift up your hearts. 
Answ. We lift them up unto the Lord. 
Priest. Let us give thanks unto our Lord God 
Answ. It is meet and right so to do. 

Then shall the priest say. 

It is very meet, right, and our bounden duf; 
that we should at all times, and in all places, gi 
thanks unto thee, OLord, Holy Father,^ Almighty , 
Everlasting God. 

Here shall follow the proper preface, according' to the time, if there 
be any specially appointed ; or else immediately shall follow, 

Therefore with angels and archangels, and 
with all the company of heaven, we laud and mag- 
nify thy glorious name, evermore praising thee, and 
saying. Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of hosts ! hea- 
ven and earth are full of thy glory. Glory be to 
the«, O Lord most high. Amen. 

PROPER PREFACES. 
On Christmas-day, and seven days after. 

Because thou didst give Jesus Christ, thine only 
Son, to be born as at this time for us, who by the 
operation of the Holy Ghost was made very man of 
the substance of the Virgin Mary his mother, and 
that without spot of sin, to make us clean from all 
sin : therefore with angels, &c. 



* These words CHoly Father] must be ©inittcd on Trinity Sue- 
day. 



LN VISITING THE SICK. 285 

On Ea»ter-da7, and seven days after. 

But cliiefly are we bound to praise thee for the 
! glorious resurrection of thy Son Jesus Christ our 
Lord : for he is the very paschal lamb which was 
offered for us, and hath taken away the sins of the 
world ; who by his death hath destroyed death, and, 
by his rising to life again, hath restored us to ever- 
lasting life : therefore, &c. 

On Ascension-day, and seven days after. 

Through thy most dearly beloved Son, Jesus 
Christ our Lord, who, after his most glorious re- 
surrection, manifestly appeared to all his apostles, 
and in their sight ascended up into heaven to pre- 
pare a place for us ; that where he is, thither we 
might also ascend, and reign with him in glory : 
therefore, (&c. 

On Whitsunday, and six days after. 

Through Jesus Christ our Lord, according to 
whose most true promise the Holy Ghost came 
down as at this time from heaven, with a sudden 
great sound, as it had been a mighty wind, in the 
likeness of fiery tongues, lighting upon the apos- 
tles, to teach them, and to lead them to all truth, 
giving them both the gift of divers languages, and 
also boldness with fervent zeal constantly to preach 
the gospel unto all nations, whereby we have been 
brought out of darkness and error into the clear 
light and true knowledge of thee, and of thy Son 
Jesus Christ. Therefore, &c. 

On the feast of Trinity only. 

Who art one God, one Lord ; not one only Per- 
son, but three Persons in one substance. For that 
which we believe of the glory of the Father, tha 
same we believe of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, 
without any difference or inequality. Therefore, & c. 

After each of which prefaces, shall immediately be sung or said : 

Therefore with angels and archangels, ^n^ 
with all the company of heaven, we laud and mag- 
nify thy glorious name, evermore praising thee, 
and saying; Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of hosts! 
hdaven and earth are full of thy glory. Glory be 
to thee, O Lord most high. Amen, 



23a THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



Then shall the Priest, kneeling' down at the Lord's table, say, ia 
J the name of all them that shall receive the communion, this 
I prayer following- : 

We do not presume to come to this thy table^O 
merciful Lord, trusting^ in our own righteousness, 
but in thy manifold and great mercies. We are not 
worthy so much as to gather up the crumbs under 
thy table. But thou art th6 same Lord, whose pro- 
perty is always to have mercy : grant us, therefore, 

fracious Lord, so to eat the flesh of thy dear Son 
esus Christ, and to drink his blood, that our sinful 
bodies may be made clean by his body, and our 
souls washed through his most precious blood, and 
that we may evermore dwell in him, and he in us. 
Amen. 

When the priest, standing- before the table, hath so' ordered the 
bread and wine, that he may, with the more readiness and decen- 
cy, break the bread before the people, and take the cup into his 
hands, he shall say the prayer of consecration, as followeth : 

Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who of thy 
tender mercy didst give thine only Son Jesus Christ 
to suffer death upon the cross for our redemption,who 
made there (by his own oblation of himself once of- 
fered) a full, perfect, and sufficient sacrifice, oblation, 
and satisfaction, for the sins of the whole world, and 
did institute, and in his holy gospel command us, to 
continue a perpetual memory of that his precious 
death, until his coming again ; hear us, O merciful 
Father, we most humbly beseech thee, and grant 
that we, receiving these thy creatures of bread and 
wine, according to thy Son our Saviour Jesus 
Christ's holy institution, in remembrance of his 
death and passion, may be partakers of his most 
blessed body and blood ; who, in the same nighi 
that he was betrayed,* took bread, and when~he had 
given thanks, t he brake it, and gave it to his disci- 
ples, saying, Take, eat,:]: this is my body, which is 
given for you ; do this in remembrance of me. Like- 
wise after supper,l| he took the cup, and when he 
had given thanks, he gave it to them, saying. Drink 



* Here the priest is to take the paten into his haa 
f And here to break the bread. 
X And here to lay his hands upon all the brea,^^ 
i; Here he is to t^kg the cup into tfs fcrsn*^ 



IN VISITING THE SICK, 



287 



ye all of this ; for this* is my blood of the New 
Testament, which is shed for you, and for many, 
for the remission of sins : do this, as oft as ye shall 
drink it, in remembrance of me. Amen. 

Then shall the minister first receive the communion in both kinds 
himself, and then proceed to deliver the same to the bishops, 
priests, and deacons, in like manner (if any be present,) and after 

■ that to the people also in order, into their hands, all meekly kneel- 
ing-. And when he delivereth the bread to any one, he shill say : 

The body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was 
given for thee, preserve thy hody and soul unto 
everlasting life ! Take and eat this in remembrance 
that Christ died for thee ; and feed on him in thy 
heart by faith with thanksgiving. 

And the minister that delivereth the cup to any one, shall say ; 

The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was 
shed for thee, preserve thy body and soul unto 
everlasting life ! Drink this in remembrance that 
Christ's blood was shed for theC; and be thankful. 

If the consecrated bread or wine be all spent before all have com- 
municated, the priest is to consecrate more, according" to the foim 
before prescribed ; beginning" at [Our Saviour Christ in the same 
night, &ic,] for the blessings of the bread, and [Likewise after stop- 
per, &.C.] for the blessing of the cup. 

When all have communicated, the minister shall return to the 
Lord's table, and reverently place upon it what reraaineth of the 
consecrated elements, covering the same with a fair linen cloth. 

Then shall the priest say the Lord's Prayer, the people repejlt - 
ing after him every petition. 



Our Father which art in heaven ; Hallowed be thy 
name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in 
earth, as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily 
bread. And forgive us our trespasses, as we for- 



not into temptation ; but deliver us from evil. For 
thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory, for 
ever and ever. Amen, 

After this shall be said as followeth ; 

O Lord and heavenly Father^ we thy humble ser- 
vants entirely desire thy fatherly goodness mere]- 



give them that 




And lead U3 



* And here to lay his hand upon every vessel (be it chali.? eV 
S^.g-ffn-) in which there is jwiy wiae to h-z cocRfemtetli 



m THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



fully to accept this our sacrifice of praise and 
thanksgiving; most humbly beseeching thee to 
grant, that by the merits and death of thy Son Je- 
sus Christ, and through faith in his blood, we and 
all thy whole church may obtain remission of our 
sins, and all other benefits of his passion. And 
here we offer and present unto thee, O Lord, our- 
selves, our souls and bodies, to be a reasonable, 
holy, and lively sacrifice unto thee ; humbly be= 
seeching thee, that all we who are partakers of this 
holy communion may be filled with thy grace and 
heavenly benediction. And although we be un 
worthy, through our manifold sins, to offer unc 
thee any sacrifice ; yet we beseech thee to accep 



our merits, but pardoning our offences, through Je 
sus Christ our Lord ; by whom, and with whom 
in the unity of the Holy Ghost, all honour an: 
glory be unto thee, O Father Almighty, world with- 
out end. Amen, 



Almightt and everlasting God, we most heartily 
thank thee, for that thou dost vouchsafe to feed us, 
who have duly received these holy mysteries with 
the spiritual food of the most precious body and 
blood of thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ ; and 
dost assure us thereby of thy favour and goodness 
towards us ; and that we are very members incor- 
porate in the mystical bod}^ of thy Son, which is 
the blessed company of all faithful people ; and are 
also heirs through hope of thy everlasting king- 
dom, by the merits of the most precious death and 
passion of thy dear Son. And we most humbly 
beseech thee, O heavenly Father, so to assist us 
with thy grace, that we may continue in that holy- 
fellowship, and do all such good works as thou 
hast prepared for us to walk in, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord ; to whom, with thee and the Holy 
Ghost, be all honour and glory, world without end. 
Amen. 



Glory be to God on high, and in earth peace, good 
y^ Wl towai'ds men„ We praise the^^, we bless thee, 



this our bounden duty and 




Or this : 



Then shall be said or sung } 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 289 



we worship thee^ we glorify thee^ we give thanks 
to thee, for thy great glory, O Lord God, heavenly 
King, God the Father Almighty. 

O Lord, the only -begotten Son Jesus Christ ; O 
Lord God, Lamb of God, Son of the Father, that 
takest away the sins of the world, have mercy upon 
us : thou that takest away the sins of the worldj, 
have mercy upon us : thou that takest away the 
sins of the world, receive our prayer : thou that 
sittest at the right hand of God the Father, have 
mercy upon us : 

For thou only art holy, thou only art the Lord ; 
thou only, O Christ, with the Holy Ghost, art most 
high in the glory of God the Father. Amen. 

Then the priest, or bishop, (if he be present,) shall let them depart 
with his blessing : 

The peace of God, which passeth all under- 
standing, keep your hearts and minds in the know= 
ledge and love of God, and of his Son Jesus Christ 
our Lord ; and the blessing of God Almighty, the 
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be amoli|^ 
you, and remain with you always. Amen. 



PROPER COLLECTS 

THAT MAY BE USED WITH ANV OF THE PRAYERS 
FOR THE SICK. 

Let thy merciful ears, O Lord, be open to the 
prayers of thy humble servants ; and that we may 
obtain our petitions, make us to ask such thingn 
as shall please thee, through Jesus Christ oux 
Lord. 

In the midst of life, we are in death : of whommav 
we seek for succour, but of thee, O Lord, who foV 
our sins art justiy displeased ? Yet, O Lord God 
most holy, O Lord most mighty, O holy and most 
merciful Saviour, deliver us riot into the bitter 
pains of eternal death. Thou knowest, Lord, the 
secrets of our he^rt ; shut not thv nrercifd ears to 



PM THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



our prayers ; but spare us, Lord most holy, O God 
most mighty, O holy and merciful Saviour, thou 
most worthy judge Eternal, suffer us not at the 
last hour, for any pains of death, to fall from thee. 
Amen. 

' O MERCIFUL God, the Father of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, who is the resurrection and the life, we be- 
seech thee to raise us from the death of sin to the 
life of righteousness, that, at the general resurrec* 
tion in the last day, we may be found accej)table in 
thy sight, and may have our perfect consummation 
and bliss, both in body and soul, in thy eternal glo- 
ry ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

Grant, we beseech thee, Almighty God, that 
we, who for our evil deeds do worthily deserve to 
be punished, by the comfort of thy grace may mer- 
cifully be relieved, through our Lord and Saviour 
Jesus Christ. 

O MOST mighty God, and merciful Father, who 
hast compassion upon all men, and hatest nothing 
ihat thou hast made, who wouldest not the death of 
a sinner, but that he should rather turn from his 
sin, and be saved ; mercifully forgive our tres- 
passes; relieve and comfort us, who are grieved - j 
and wearied with the burden of our sins. Thy pro- ; 
perty is always to have mercy ; to thee only it ap- ' 
pertaineth to forgive sins: Spare us therefore, , 
good Lord, spare us, whom thou hast redeemed. I 
Enter not into judgment with thy servants, who are I 
vile earth, and miserable sinners ; but so turn thine ,1 
anger from us, who meekly acknowledge our vile- 
ness, and truly repent us of our faults, and so make i 
haste to help us in. this world, that we may ever ;| 
live with thee in the world to come ; through Jesus i 
Christ our Lord. i 

O God, the Creator and Preserver of all man- 
kind, we humbly beseech thee for all sorts and con- 
ditions of men, that thou wouldest be pleased to 
make thy ways known unto them, thy saving health 
among all nations. More especially we pray for : 
the good estate of the catholic church, that it may ; 
kje so guided and governed by thy good Spirit, thnt | 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 29i 



all, who profess and call themselves Christians, 
may be led into the way of truth, and hold the faith 
in unity of spirit, in the bond of peace, and in right- 
eousness of life. Finally, we commend to thy fa- 
therly goodness all those, who are any ways af- 
flicted in mind, body, or estate (especially him for 
whom our prayers are desired ;) that it may please 
thee to comfort and relieve them according to their 
several necessities, giving them patience under 
their sufferings, and a happy issue out of all their 
afflictions ; and this we beg for Christ his sake. 

Almighty and everlasting God, who art always 
more ready to hear than we to pray, and art wont 
to give more than either we desire or deserve ; pour 
down upon us the abundance of thy mercy, forgiv« 
ing us those things whereof our conscience is 
afraid, and giving us those good things which we 
are not worthy to ask, but through the merits and 
mediation of Jesus Christ our Lord. 

O God, merciful Father, that despisest not the 
sighing of a contrite heart, nor the desire of such 
as be sorrowful ; mercifully assist our prayers that 
we make before thee in all our troubles and adversi- 
ties whensoever they oppress us ; and graciously 
hear us, that those evils which the craft and subti« 
lity of the devil or man worketh against us be 
brought to nought, and by the providence of thy 
goodness they may be dispersed ; that we thy ser- 
vants, being hurt by no persecution, (or afflictions,) 
may evermore give thanks unto thee in thy holy 
church ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

We beseech thee, O Father, mercifully to look 
upon our infirmities, and for the glory of thy name 
turn from us all those evils that we most righteously' 
have deserved ; and grant that in all our troubles 
we may put our whole trust and confidence in thy 
mercy, and evermore serve thee in holiness and 
pureness of living, to thy honour and glory ; 
through our only mediator and advocate, Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 

y Almighty and everlasting God, who of thy ten- 
der love to mankind hast sent thy Son our Saviour 
Jesus Christ, to take upon him our flesh, and te 



m THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



suffer death upon the cross, that all mankind 
should follow the example of his great humility ; 
mercifully grant^ that we may both follow the ex- 
ample of his patience; and also be made partakers 
of his resurrection ; through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. 

Almighty God, the fountain of all wisdom, who 
knowest our necessities before we ask, and our 
ignorance in asking, we beseech thee to have com- 
passion upon our infirmities ; and those things 
which for our un worthiness we dare not, and for 
our blindness we cannot ask, vouchsafe to give us 
for the worthiness of thy Son; Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen, 



PRAYERS FOR THE SICK. 

A general 'prayer for the acceptarice of our devotions 
for the sick. 

(From Bishop Andrews.) 

O Lord, it is a great presumption that one sinner 
should dare to commend another to thy Divine Ma- 
jesty. And who would not. fear to undertake it ? 
tut thy commandment it is, " That we should 
pray for the sick members of thy church, and 
mourn with them that mourn and thou hast 
promised that our prayers thus made, thou wilt 
receive. And now behold, O Lord, we that are no 
way meet; but unworthy, utterW unworthy, to ask, 
for aught for ourselves, charity and compassion so 
binding us, are enforced to become suitors to thee 
for others, even for this thy servant, now afflicted 
by thee. Of thee we hope ; of thee we desire ; to 
thee we pray, in the most meek and humble man- 
ner, and even from the bottom of our hearts. O 
Lord, that which thou mightest justly deny to our 
unworthines?, deny not, we beseech thee, to thine 
own gracious goodness. O Lord, forgive us our 
sins ; O Lord, forgive us our sins, our great and 
grievous sins, oft and many times committed, long 
and many years continued ; so that we may be 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 293 

meet to pray for others, and our prayers be made 
unto thee in an acceptable time. 

Graciously look upon our afflictions. 

Pitifully behold the sorrows of our hearts. 

Mercifully forgive the sins of thy people. 

Favourably with mercy hear our prayers. 

Both now and ever vouchsafe to hear uS; O 
Christ. 

Graciously hear us, O Christ ; graciously hear 
us, O Lord Christ. Amen. 

Particular prayers for the sick. 

(From Bishop Patrick.) 

O MOST gracious God, who by thy Son Jesus 
Christ hast united us all in one body, that we 
should love one another, and if one member suffers, 
all the members should sufter with it ; we humbly 
implore thy tender mercies towards this thy ser- 
vant, of whose afflicted condition we desire to have 
a compassionate sense and feeling. 

Look graciously upon him, O Lord, and visit 
him with thy salvation. Vouchsafe him such con- 
solations from above, as we should desire for our- 
selves, were we in his extremity. Give him a true 
penitent heart for all the offences that /le hath at 
any time committed : together with a lively faith 
in thy Son Jesus, who came into the world to save 
sinners. Give him the comfort of a holy hope, 
that thou acceptest his repentance, and faithful 
devotion to thee. Support him by this hope .under 
all his pain, and enable him patiently to submit to 
thy fatherly correction. Send hiin help now in 
time of need, both for his soul and for his body. 
Bless the means for his recovery ; and, if it be thy 
ffood pleasure, restore him speedily to his former 
health, and inspire him with a serious resolution ■ 
to serve thee more zealously all his days. 

Or if thou hast otherwise resolved in thy wise 
counsels, deliver him from the fear of death, assist 
him in his last agony, give him an easy and cheer- 
ful passage out of this life, and send thy holy an- 
gels to conduct him into rest and peace with our 
Lord Jesus, for the same Jesus Christ's sake. 
Amen. 



294 THE CLERGY3IAN'S C03IPANI0N 



(From Bishop Ta/lor.) 
I. 

Almighty God, Father of mercies, the God of 
peace and comfort, of rest and pardon, we thy ser- 
vants in duty to thee, and charity to our br other ^ 
humbly beg- mercy of thee for ^m, to descend upon 
his body and his soul. We come to thee in the name 
of Jesus, praying thee to pardon the sins of this 
thy servant, and to bury them in the grave of him 
that died for us, that they may never rise up in 
judgment against him, nor bring him. in the day of 
trial; to shame and confusion of face. Amen. 

II. 

Give thy servant, O Lord, patience in his sor-" 
rows, comfort in his sickness, and restore him to 
health, if it seem good to thee. And, however thou 
shalt determine concerning him, yet make his re- 
pentance perfect, and his faith strong, and his hope 
steadfast, and his passage safe ; that when thou 
shalt call his soul from tl^ body, it may enter into 
the rest of the sons of God, and the bosom of bless- 
edness, and be with the holy Jesus, Amen, 

III. 

O Lord, thou knowest all the necessities, and all 
the infirmities of thy servant : fortify his soul with 
spiritual joys, and perfect resignation ; and take 
from him all inordinate affections to this world ; and 
enlarge his heart with desires of being with thee, , 
in thy heavenly kingdom. 

IV, 

Lord, let not any pain or passion discompose 
the order of his thoughts, or his duty ; and lay no 
more upon thy servant than thou wilt make him 
able to bear : and together with the temptation, do 
thou provide a way to escape ; even by the mercies 
of a longer and more holy life, or by the mercies of 
a blessed death ; even as it pleaseth thee, O Lord, 
so let it be. Amen, 

V. 

LoRD; let the tenderness of his conscience and 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



^5 



me Spirit of God, call to mind his sing, that they 
may be confessed and repented of ; and let thy 
powerful grace remove from his soul every root of 
bitterness ; and in the union of the holy Jesus, and 
in the love of God, and in the communion of all the 
saints, let his soul be presented to thee blameless, 
^nd entirely pardoned, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen, 

A larger form of prayer for the sick. 



O Lord, the Father of ourspirits, who givest us 
life and breath, and all things^nd hast not thought 
a crown of everlasting life too much to promise us ; 
we believe that thou wilt not deny us what is need- 
ful and fit for us, both for our souls and our bodies . 
in our passage through this world, to that of ho- 
nour, glory, a!id immortality. In this confidence, 
we more particularly recommend this thy sick ser- 



Settle in his soul a steadfast faith, that thou dost 
not willingly grieve the children of men, but intend- 
est good to him by this thy fatherly correction. — 
And now since all other pleasures and enjoyment?? 
fail him, represent thyself more effectually unto 
him , as the only support and stay of his hope, and 
rock of salvation. Wherein soever he hath neglect- 
ed thee, or committed any offence against thee, 
make him deeply sensible of it, and heartily sor- 
rowful for all his transgressions. And as he ear- 
nestly desires pardon and forgiveness of thee, s© 
work in him a serious resolution to live more cir- 
cumspectly and righteously for the time to come. 

Assist him graciously, O Lord, that he may give 
a proof of his sincere intentions hereafter to submit 
himself in all things to thy will, by his patient sub- 
mission to thy fatherly correction. O, that he may 
so quietly, so meekly, so humbly, and cheerful!}' , 
resign his will unto thee, to suffer what thou in- 
flictest, that he may be the more disposed to do 
readily whatsoever thou commandest. For which 
end, rnake him thoroughly apprehensive of thy 
sovereign power and authority over all creatures. 
Possess him whh a great reverence of Thy wisdoni 



(From Bishop Patrick.) 



vant to thy infinite and 




m THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

and justice, with an entire confidence in thy good- 
ness and love, with a thankful remembrance of all 
thy past mercies to him, that so he may the better 
endure what thou layest upon him at present, and 
may ever follow thy directions, and submit to thy 
orders, and delight to do thy will, O God. 

Bless the remedies which are used for restoring 
him to his former health, that he may live to per- 
form his duty with greater care : or, if thou hast 
otherwise appointed, accept graciously of his pur- 
poses of amendment, and dispose him to return 
back his spirit willingly unto thee who gavest it r 
and with great hum^ty and deep sense of his own 
undeservings, to elpect thy mercy declared in 
Christ Jesus. Fix his mind steadily upon him who 
led the way through the grave into heaven, that he 
may not be atii'ighted with the approaches of death, 
but looking beyond it to that high and holy place 
where the "Lord Jesus is, may rejoice in hope of 
eternal glory. 

And grant that every one of us, in oiir best state 
of health, may consider perpetually how frail and 
weak we are ; that so we may not abuse ourselves 
by an intemperate use of any sensual pleasures, nor 
load our minds with the cares of this life, nor spend 
our days in a vain pursuit of the honour and glory 
of this world : but may pass all the time' of our so- 
journing here, in fear ; and may live so righteously 
and soberly in this present world, as becomes those 
who expect shortly to give an account to thee, who 
vvilt judge all men according to their works. Hear 
us, ULord, we most humbly beseech thee, through 
Christ Jesus our merciful and compassionate 
deemer. Amen. 

Assist us mercifully, O Lord, in these om- sup- 
plications and prayei^, and dispose the way of thv 
servants towards the attainment of everlasting sal- 
vation, that among all the changes and chances of 
this mortal life, they may ever be defended by thy 
most gracious and ready help ; through Jesus Chris't 
our Lord. Amen, 

(From Dr. Hammond.) 

O Lord, bless, keep, and defend, this thy serv- 
ant with thy heavenly irsrce and benediction, fllat 



IN VISITING THE SICK, m 

may continue thine for ever, and daily increase 
in thy Holy Spirit more and more; until /se comes to 
ihy everlasting kingdom. 

Let thy mighty hand and outstretched arm, O 
Lord, be ever his defence ; thy mercy and loving 
kindness in Jesus Christ thy dear Son, his salva- 
tion ; thy true and holy word, his instruction ; thy 
grace and Holy Spirit, his comfort and consolation^ 
both now, and at the hour of deaths 

Now the God of peace, that brought again from 
the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of 
the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting co« 
venant, make you perfect in every good work to do 
his will, working in you that which is well pleasing 
in his sight, through Jesus Christ ; to whom be 
glory for ever and ever^^ Amen, 



PROPER PSALMS FOR THE SICK» 
I, 

O Lord, rebuke me not in thine indignation 
neither chasten me in thy displeasure. Psalm vi.l„ 

2. Have mercy upon me, O Lord, fori am weak . 
O Lord, heal me, for my bones are vexed. Psalm 
vi. 2. 

3. My soul also is sore troubled ; but Lord, hov/ 
■long wilt thou punish me ? Psalm vi. 3, 

4. Thine arrows stick fast in me : and thy hand 
presseth me sore. Psalm xxxviii. 2. 

5. There is no health in my flesh, because of thy 
displeasure : neither is there any rest in my bones, 
by reason of my sin. Psalm, xxxviii. 3. 

6. For my wickednesses are gone over my head, 
and are like a sore burden too heavy for me to bear. 
Psalm xxxviii. 4. 

7. I am feeble and sore smitten : I have roared 
fbr the very disquietness of my heart. Psalm 
xxxviii. 8. 

8. My heart panteth, my strength hath failed me 
and the sight of mine eyes is gone from me. -Psalm 
xxxviii, 10. 



Heb. xiii. 20, V.-. 



298 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

9. Therefore is my spirit vexed within me ; n\v 
heart within me is desolate. Psahn cxHii. 4. 

10. Turn thee, O Lord, and deliver my soul ; O. 
save me for thy mercies' sake. Psalm vi. 4. 

11. Hide not thy face from me in the time of my 
trouble : incline thine ears unto me when I call . 

hear me, and that right soon. Psalm cii. 2. 

12. For my days are consumed away like smoke ; 
my heart is smitten down and withered like grass, 
Psalm cii. 34. 

13. And that because of thine indignation and 
wrath : for thou hast lifted me up, and cast me 
down. Psalm cii. 10. 

14. But I said, O my God, take me not away in 
the midst of my age forsake me not when my 
strength faileth me. Psalm cii. 24. 

15. Wherefore in thee, O Lord, have I put my 
trust : let me never be put to confusion. P^al 
Ixxi. 1, 

II. 

PSALM LI. 

Have mercy upon me, O God, after thy' great 
goodness : according to the multitude of thy mer- 
cies, do away mine offences. 

2. Wash me thoroughly from mine iniquity ; 
and cleanse me from my sin. 

3. For I acknowledge my faults : and my sin is 
ever before me. 

4. Against thee only have I sinned, and done this 
evil in thy sight : that thou mightest be justified 
in thy saying, and clear when thou art judged. 

5. 'Behold I was shapen in wickednesS;~and in 
sin hath my mother conceived me. 

6. But, lo, thou requirest truth in the inward 
parts : and thou shalt make me to understand wis- 
dom secretly, 

7. Thou shalt purge me with hyssop, and I shall 
be clean : thou shalt wash me. and I shall be whiter 
ihan snow. 

8. Thou shalt make me hear of joy and gladness ; 
^hat the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice, 

9. Turn thy face from my sins : and put out all 
ijiy misdeeds. 



IN VISITING THE SICK. m 

10. Make me a clean heart; O God : and renew 
a ri^ht spirit within me. 

11. Cast me not away from thy presence : and 
take not thy Holy Spirit from me. 

12. O, give me the comfort of thy help again ; 
and stablish me with thy free Spirit. 

13. Then shall I teach thy ways unto the wick 
ed : and sinners shall be converted unto thee, 

III. 

Hear my prayer, O Lord, and consider my de- 
sire : hearken unto me for thy truth and righteous- 
ness' sake. Psalm cxliii. 1. 

2. And enter not into judgment with thy servant : 
for in thy sight shall no man living be justified, 
Psalm cxliii. 2. 

3. The sacrifice of God is a troubled spirit : n 
broken and contrite heart, O God^ thou wilt not 
despise. Psalm, li. 17. 

4. Lord, thou knowest all my desires : and my 
groaning is not hid from thee. Psalm xxxviii. 9.^ 

5. I stretch forth my hands unto thee : mv soiil 
gaspeth unto thee, as a thirsty land. Psalm cxliii. 6, 

6. Hear me, O Lord, and that soon, for my spirit 
waxeth faint : hide not thy face from me, lest I be 
like unto them that go down into the pit. Pisalm 
cxliii. 7. 

7. Haste thee to help me, O Lord God of my sal - 
vation. Psalm xxxviii. 22. 

8. For thou art a place to hide me in : thou 
shalt preserve me from trouble : thou shalt com- 
pass me about with songs of deliverance. Psalm 
xxxii. 8. 

9. Into thy hands I commend ray spirit : for 
thou hast redeemed me^ O Lord God of truth, 
Psalm xxxi. 5. 

Glory be to the father, dtc. 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

A declaration of forgiveness. 

(From Bishop Cosins.) 

I DO most humbly desire all, and every one whom 
1 have offended, that they would vouchsafe to for- 
give me : and I do freely and heartily forgive atl 



300 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

the world, whereinsoever any hath offended me; or 
done me any manner of injury whatsoever, even as 
I desire to be forgiven of God, and to be absolved 
from my sinS; for the merits of my blessed Re- 
deemer, 



OCCASIONAL PRAYERS FOR THE SICK, 

.4 prayer for a person in the beginning of his sickness. 

(From Bishop Taylor.) 

O Almighty God, merciful and gracious, who 
in thy justice didst send sorrow and tears, sickness 
and death, into the world, as a punishment for man's 
sins, and hast comprehended all under sin, and this 
sad covenant of sufferings, — not to destroy us, but 
that thou mightest have mercy upon all, making thy 
justice to minister to mercy, short afflictions to an 
eternal weight of glory ; as thou hast been pleased 
to turn the sins of this thy servant into sickness, so 
turn, we beseech thee, his sickness to the advan- 
tage of holiness and religion, of mercy and pardon, 
wf faith and hope, of grace and glory. Thou hast 
now called hi?n to suffer. Lord, relieve his sorrow 
and support his spirit, direct his thoughts and sanc- 
tify his sickness, that the punishment of his sin may 
be to hirn a school of virtue. Mnke kirn behave as 
a son under discipline, humbly and obediently, 
evenly and patiently, that he rnay be brought by 
this means nearer to thee ; that if he shall recover 
Jiis former health, he m.ay return to the world with 
greater strength of spirit, to run a new race of 
stricter holiness, and more severe religion ; or if 
he shall pass hence though the gates of death, he 
may rejoice in the hope of being admitted into that 
heavenly society, in which all thy saints and ser- 
vants shall be comprehended to eternal ages. 
Grant this for Jesus Christ's sake, our blessed 
Lord and Saviour. Amen. 

A prayer for tlumkfidness in sickness, 
O God, wonderful both in thy mercies and judg- 
ments, grant that the sense of thy servant's present 
:^ttlictions may not cause him to forget thy form^v 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 301 



mercies which thou hast bestowed upon hiin ; O, 
therefore, let the remembrance of those many and 
great blessings that he hath so long enjoyed at thy 
hand, be now the proper motives and mcentives to 
the virtues of patience and humility, causing him 
cheerfully to resign himself to thy blessed will un- 
der all the dispensations of thy providence, though 
ever so hard : and patiently to wait for the return 
of thy loving-kindness in Jesus, which is better 
than life. Amen. 

A prayer for a blessing on the means used for a 
sick pei'son's recover^j, 

(From Mr. Kettlewell.) 

O GRACIOUS Lord, by whose word man live.-, 
and not by' any human means alone ; direct, we 
pray thee, the counsels of those who prescribe to 
this thy servant, and prosper the medicines which 
are used to procure him ease and strength ; but let 
not his confidence in them lessen any thing of his 
dependance on thee, but make him sensible that 
every good gift is from thee, and that it is thou that 
givest us help in time of need. To whom, there- 
fore, but to thee, should we flee in the day of our 
visitation ? since it is thy blessing only that maketh 
the means we use effectual ; and however vain the 
use of them is without thee, if thou biddest them ., 
the things or accidents which we do not think of, or 
regard, shall recover us. O, therefore, as their 
part, who administer to him, is the care, so let thine, 
O God, be the blessing, and/iz5 the comfort : and as 
he regards them as thy instruments, so let him own 
thee for the Author of his mercies, and to thee give 
thanks, and pay /^^svows and services : throughout 
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen. 

A prayer for a sick person when there appears 
some hope of recovery, 

(From Bishop Patrick.) 

We thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and 
earth, that thou hast heard our prayers for thine 
afflicted servant, and given him some respite and 
hopes of recovery from this great illness. Blessed 
be thy goodness, that he hath not made Ms bed in 



302 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



the dust; but is likely to continue still amongst us, 
in the land of the living. Blessed be thy goodness 
for so great (and lately unexpected) mercy to him.. 

And; O thou preserver of man ! who hast begun 
to revive and quicken him again , go on to perfect 
his cure; and forsake not the work of thy own 
hands. Repair all the decays in his outward man, 
that his mind may also recover its former strength, 
to praise and bless thy goodness to /im. 

And visit him, in the mean time, with thy hea 
venly consolation from above. Fill him with com- 
fortable thoughts of thy love, and of the tender 
compassionate care which our Lord Jesus takes of 
all his afflicted servants. Endue him still wqth 
more patient submission to thy will, and enable 
kirn both quietly to wait upon thee, till thOu hast 
finished his recovery, and also to continue stead- 
fastly resolved to serve thee more faithfully with 
his restored strength : through Jesus Christ our 
blsssed Saviour and Redeemer. Amen. 

Another, in behalf of the sick 'person, v:hen he ffids 
any abatement of his distemper. 
ACCEPT; O Lord, of the unfeigned thanks of 
ihy servant for abating the fury of his present dis- 
temper, and giving him some hopes of raising him 
up again to praise" thee in the great congregation. 

It is a great mercy, O Lord, and owing to thy 
goodness only, that his senses are preserved en- 
tire, and that he hath some respite, after so much 
uneasiness and pain, through the violence of his 
illness. 

O perfect, if it be th}- blessed will, what thou 
hast begun in him, and say to the distemper; It 
is enough.'' 

Teach him lience to look up to thee continually, 
as the rock of his salvation; whence only he is to 
expect comfort and support ; and give him grace 
always to make such a right use of thy favours, 
that he may daih' find himself surrdunded by the 
light of thy countenance; and enjoy the blessings of 
thy heavenly benediction in all his wayS;^ whether 
in adversity or prosperity; in sickness or in health. 
Even so, blessed Lord, continue to assist. strength= 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



303 



en, comfort, and bless hiyn, both now and for ever= 
more, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

A prayer far one who is dangerously ill. 

O Almighty God, "gracious, and merciful; 
and long-suffering, whose compassions fail not j'^ 
look down, we beseech thee, upon the low and dis» 
tres-sed state of thy servant, now lying in the ex= 
tremity of sickness. The harder his illness press- 
es upon hiiUy the louder does it call upon thee for 
help. O be merciful therefore unto hi??i, according 
to the necessity of his case, and according to the 
multitude of thy tender mercies in Jesus Christ. 
Rebuke the distemper, that it prevail not over him to 
death ; but turn its malevolent aspect into a joyous 
expectation of life. In as great danger as he is, 
yet if thou wilt, O Lord, we know thou canst 
make him whole ; if thou speakest the word, it 
shall be done. In submission, therefore, to thy 
most wise and good disposal of all things, we beg 
this mercy at thy hands, that thou wouldest let 

this" bitter cup pass away" from thy servant, 
and cause " a way for" him " to escape" out of this 
dangerous condition. O spare him a little, and 
his soul shall live." Amen. 

A prayer for a sick person loJien sickness continues 
long upon him. 



Look down, O Lord, we humbly beseech thee^ 
with an eye of compassion on thy poor distressed 
servant, who hath lain so long under this severe 
affliction ; and by how much the outward man is 
decayed and brought low by the tediousness of the 
distemper's continuing on him^ by so much the 



ner man by the gracious assistance of thy Holy 
Spirit. Give him unfeigned repentance for all the 
errors of his past life, and steadfast faith in thy Son 
Jesus Christ ; a comfortable assurance of the truth 
of .all his precious promises, a lively hope of that 
immortal bliss in which he reigns for evermore, 
and a strong sense of thy fatherly love to him, and 



(From Bishop Patrick,) 




pleased to support him in the in» 



304 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

care over himj which may make him heartily lore 
thee, and entirely confide in thee^ and absalutely 
resign both soul and body to thy wise disposal. 

We know there is nothing too hard for thee ; but^ 
that if thou wilt; thou canst bring him up even from' 
the gates of death; and grant him a longer continu- 
ance amon^ us. May it be thy good pleasure^ O 
most gracious God, still to continue hvn here ; 
spare him, O Lord; and deliver hijn also speedily 
from this misery, under which he hath so long 
groaned. Bless all the means that are used for his 
recovery and for the support of his spirits, and give 
him refreshment during this tedious sickness. Re- 
lease him from his pain, or grant him some ease, or 
else increase and strengthen his patience. Help him. 
in remembrance of thy past loving-kindness, to 
trust in thy goodness, and submit to thy wisdom, 
and bear with an equal mind what thou thinkesi fit 
to lay upon him ; so that approving himself to thee 
in these and all other virtues, while thou triest him 
by so sore an affliction, he may say at the last, with 
the holy Psalmist, '• It was good for me that I was 
in trouble." 

Unto thy infinite mercies we recommend himf 
and to the compassionate kindness of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, who we hope will hear all the prayers of his 
friends for Am, every where, and send his Holy 
Spirit to be his comforter, and his good angels to be 
his guardians, and direct those who are to advise 
and prescribe the means of his restoration, and 
bring him to praise thee again in the assemblies of 
thy saints upon earth ; or (if thou hast otherwise 
disposed in thy wise counsels) to praise thee in the 
great assembly of saints and angels in heaven , 
through Jesus Christ our Lord and only Saviour, 
to whom with thee and the Holy Spirit be all praise, 
love, and obedience, world without end. Amen, 

Prayer for the grace of patience ^ and a suitable be- 
haviour in a sick person to friends and aitendofnts. 
Help thy servant, O thou merciful Redeemer 

and lover of souls, to undergo this load of aflfliction, 

which thou hast laid upon him^ with patience.— 
Lead him''' gently by the hand to " the waters of 

eomfort/' and let " thy rod'' and " thy staff support*- 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 305 

him, now that he is obliged to " walk in the valley 
and shadow of death." 

Let him consider thee, O blessed Jesus, in all thy 
weary pilgrimage and sufferings here upon earth, 
before thou enteredst into glory, ^' that he be not 
weary and faint in his mind.*' 

If relief does not come from thee so soon as he ex- 
pects or desires, enable him still to hold out with 
long-sufiering, and to wait with patience for it. And 
whatsoever thou doest with him, O Lord, let him 
be " dumb and not open his mouth'' to murmur or 
repine, because it is ^' thy doing." Make him ac- 
quiesce and rest satisfied, even in the bitterest dis- 
pensations of thy providence ; and let no pains or 
sufferings ever drive him from thee, considering 
that no temptation hath befallen ^zm" but " what 
is common to men."' 

And, together with this {jatience towards thee, 
give him patience, O merciful Lord, towards all 
those who kindly and charitably minister to him, 
and attend about him. 

Keep him from being humorsome, and showing 
crossness to their good counsels, or from being 
causelessly angry and exceptions against their kind 
endeavours. If any evil accidents or indiscretions 
happen, let him not presently be outrageous to ag- 
gravate them, or break out into any reproachful or 
unseemly behaviour against them : but let him be 
pleased with the least expression of their kindness, 
and interpret every thing favourably ; and on aU 
occasions let him make it his study to oblige those 
who are obliging to him in this time of necessity, 
receiving with thankfulness their good offices, and 
praying God to reward them, for his Son jesu? 
Christ's sake. Amen. 

A 2>rayer/or spiritual improvemait by sickness. 

(From Dr. Inet.) 

O MERCIFUL Father, whoscourgest those whom 
thou lovest, and chastisest those whom thou wilt 
receive ; let thy loving correction purify thy serv- 
ant, and make him great in thy favour by his pre- 
sent humiliation. O let him learn thy statutes- 
in the school of affliction :" let him seek thee 



306 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



early'' in it ; and when his ^* heart is overwhelmed^ 
lead hi?n to the rock of salvation. 

Let thy ^' rod'' awaken Jwn from his former se- 
curity in sin, and let him sensibly find that thou 
*' chastisest him, for his profit, that he may be par- 
taker of thy holiness.*' 

Teach him, by this proof of thy fatherly correc- 
tion, to be more dutiful for the 'time to come ; to 
repent of his former offences, and to redeem the 
time past,'"' by a double diligence for the future, if 
thou shalt in mercy raise hi?n up again. Let the 
remainder of his life be thine, and let nothing sepa- 
rate hi?n from thy love and service, but let it be his 
whole care and study to provide oil for his lamp, 
and prepare for eternity ; that so all the days of 
his appointed time he may wait till his change come/' 
and be ready whensoever his Lord shall call him. 
Amen. 

For a sick person icho is about to make his will. 

O Lord, who puttest into our hearts good de- 
sires, and hast mclined thy servant to set his 
iiouse in order,'' as well in relation to his temporal, 
as his sptritual concerns, grant that he may do it 
with exact justice, according to the rules of our 
own religion, and the dictates of right reason. He 
unfeignedly thanks thee for thy great mercies, in 
liavino: so liberally provided for him, that he m.ay 
be rather helpful than chargeable to any, and die a 
benefactor, and not in debt. 

We charitably hope, that what he is now ahout to 
dispose of, was all procured by fair and righteous 
dealings, that he may comfortably feel, that it is 
more blessed to give than to receive.''' 

Let /iz 771 be ready with good Zaccheus, to make 
restiturion in the best manner /leis able, and to say 
with Samuel : 

Behold, here I am ; v/itness against me before 
the Lord ; whose ox have I stolen, or whose ass have 
I taken, or whom have I defrauded ] whom have I 
oppressed, or of whose hand have I received any 
bribe to blind mine eyes therewith ? and Lwill re« 
store it.' 

Lord, give him strength to order all things in as 
due and regular a mann^er as if he were well. Let 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



307 



. . i memory be perfect, and his judgment sound, 
ind his heart so rightly disposed, that he ma.y^ do 
iOthing amiss, or through partiaUty, but that jus- 
'ice and integrity may be seen through the Whole 
conduct of his will. 

(If rich, add thisj 

Let the light of his charity likewise shine glori° 
ously before men, that out of the abundance thou 
hast been pleased to bless him with, he may plenti^ 
fully give to the poor and distressed, though no 
otherwise related to /im but as they are members of 
Jesus Christ, and brethren and sisters of the same 
communion. 

Let him, O let him, now, O Lord, and at all times, 
if thou shouldst graciously continue /im here any 
longer, make to " himself such friends of the un- 
righteous mammon, that when these fail, they may 
receive hi/n into everlasting habitations.'' Amen, 

A prayer for a sick penitent, 

(From Mr. Kettlewell.) 

Righteous art thou, O God, in all the pains and 
sorrows which punish our sins and try our patience, 
and we have none to accuse and complain of for the 
same but ourselves. This is the acknowledgment 
which thy servant makes, whom thou hast now af- 
flicted. He receives it as the chastisement of a 
sinner, and is willing to bear chastisement for his 
sins, that he may thereby be reclaimed from them. 
Correct him, O Lord, that thou mayest not condemn 
him ; and let him be judged by thee ^oxhis sins, and 
judge himself for them here, that he may have no- 
thing but mercy without judgment to receive at 
thine hands hereafter. 

But judge him, O God, with mercy, and not in 
thine anger. Judge him not according as his sins 
iiave deserved, but according as his weakness can 
bear, and according as thy compassions are wont 
to mitigate thy judgments : and let his afflictions 
work in him a true repentance, not to be repented 
of,'^ and prove a happy means, in the hand of thy 
mercy, to reclaim him perfectly from all the errors 
into which he hath fallen ; and to confer that rest 



30a THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

and peace upon his soul, which is denied to hii- 
body : for our dear Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ".- 
sake. 

Thou smitest liirn, O gracious God, that the 
mayest cure hi7n ; and punishest his sin, that the 
mayest thereby amend and reclaim the sinner : ar 
lie is weary of his sins, which have brought upc 
him all these sorrows, and which, as he seems no^ 
deeply sensible, will bring infinitely worse, unles: 
he prevent the same by /iw timely and sincere re = 
pentance. 

Help him, therefore, to search them out ; ai 
when he sees them, let him not stop at any one,b: 
steadfastly resolve to renounce and amend all : i 
thy love make him hate every evil way, and renu: 
his purposes against ihem strong and resolute, ana 
his care in fulfilling the same vigilant and patient , 
and grant that the remainder of his days may be 
one continual amendment of /ns former errors, and 
dedication of himself to thy service. He desires 
life, only that he may serve thee; Lord, continue 
and confirm him in this purpose. 

Lord, cure his folly by his misery ; and teach 
him by the loss of his ease, to purchase the blessing 
of true repentance, and the comfortable hopes of 
thy merciful acceptance thereof; through our Lord 
and Saviour Jesus Christ. Ainen, 

A prayer for a sick person who intends to receive 
the blessed sacrament. 

O Thou infinite and eternal Spirit, from who: 
every good motion of our hearts proceedeth! wlr: 
both qtiickenest the dead, and after thou hast given 
life, givest the increase ; increase, we beseech thee , 
the good seeds of thy grace, which thou hast sown 
in the heart of thy servant, by inclining him to re 
ceive the sacrament of the body and blood of our 
Lord, in which thou art more immediately present , 
to illuminate the faithful, and to comfort and re- 
fresh all that are " weary and heavy-laden witli 
their sins/^ 

O, cause thy face thus comfortably to shine upon 
thy distressed' servant; who now intends to draw 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 309 



near to thee in this sacrament, as thou hast com" 
manded hiin. 

Help him, in the mean time, O Lord, to fit and 
prepare himself for this holy communion : fill his 
soul with reverence and godly fear ; with earnest 
I desires and longings after divine life ; with serious 
repentance for all his past offences, and hearty re- 
solutions of living for ever after unto Jesus, who 
died for him. O, let hi7rh meditate upon his bleed- 
ing Saviour with a broken and a contrite heart," 
which thou hast promised " not to despise forgive 
him all that is past, and give him grace for the fu- 
ture, to ^* live more soberly, righteously, and pious- 
ly, in this present world,'*' if it shall be thy good 
pleasure to continue him in it., 

A prayer for a sick person tliat ivants sleep, 

(From Bishop Patrick.) 

x\dored be thy love, thy wonderful love, O most 
gracious God, who hast so many ways expressed 
thy bounty towards us. Thy mercies in Christ 
Jesus surpass all our thoughts : we are not able to 
number all the other blessings thou hast bestowed 
upon us. How much do we owe thee for the quiet 
sleep but of one night ! We see, in this thy poor 
afflicted servant, how much we ought to thank thee 
for this single blessing, that our eyes, when we 
would close them, are not held waking. 

Pardon, good Lord, our ingratitude for this and 
all the rest of thy undeserved mercies : and be 
pleased graciously also to visit him who still lan- 
guishes on /iw sick-bed, looking up to thee from 
whom Cometh our help. Renew his wasted spirits 
with comfortable sleep; compose him to a sweet 
and undisturbed rest; refresh him thereby so sen- 
sibly, that he may be restored to such a degree of 
strength as may make him able, ^n some measure, 
affectionately to acknowledge thy goodness, when 
thou hast dealt so bountifully with him ; or if thou 
delayest to bestow that blessing on him, in the mul- 
titude of his thoughts within him, let thy comforts 
delight his soul. If he still continues without any 
r^st, grant that his mind may rest, and repose itself 
in the bosom of thy dearest love, and may feel the 



310 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



most sensible consolations from heaven^ not on., 
quieting, but greatly rejoicing his heart. Preserve 
tiie use of his understanding, and let the enemy f 
have no advantage of him ; but make him able to - 
say, I will wait^patiently for tbe Lord, till he in- 
clines his ear unto me, and hear my cry. — O, hear ■ 
his prayer O Lord, and give ear unto his cry ; O, 
spare him, that he may recover strength before he 
go hence v''^ for Jesus Christ's sake. Amen. 

A prayer to be said ichen the sick person groivs 

light-headed. ' 

(From Bishop.. Patrick.) ' 

O LoRn, look down from heaven, in pity and 
compassion upon this thine afflicted servant^ who 
is not able novv to look up to thee : the more sor- 
rowful his condition grows, the fitter object he is of 
thine infinite mercies ; who acceptest, we humbly 
hope, of the submission he made of himself, in the 
beginning of his sickness, to thine almighty wis- 
dom and goodness. And therefore, since it is thy 
pleasure to suffer his distemper to proceed to this 
dangerous extremity, do thou no Icfs graciously 
love him, and delight in hi7n, ihan if he could still 
give up himself to thy blessed will. 

And hear, O most merciful Father, our prayers 
in his behalf, when he can no longer commend him- 
self to thy mercies. Pardon, good Lord, pardon 
all his sins ; impute not to him amy of his former 
follies; lay not to his charge his not improving, or 
misusing, his reason and understanding, which we 
earnestly, but humbly, entreat thee to restore to 
him, together with such a measure of thy divine 
grace, as may quicken and assist hi?n to employ his' 
thoughts to the best purposes, especially in medi-. 
rating on thy mercies, in studying thy praise, and 
in exhorting all others to love thee^to trust in theC; 
and sincerely obey thee. , 

And while he remains thus deprived of his rea- i 
son, be pleased to quiet and compose his spirits, oi 
to prevent all furious motions there^ or quickly tc 
abate such violent passions, if any arise ; for which 



PjjIti x:^ \: and xxxix. 1?, 13. 



IN VISITING THE SICK, 311 



end; be pleased to remove all frightful imaginations 
far from him, and suffer not the evil one to ap- 
proach him ; preserve him from doing any harm, 
either to himself or to any others. Forsake him 
not; O Lord our God, be not far from him. Make 
haste to help him^ O Lord our salvation."* 
" So will we give thanks unto thee for ever/' 
''We will still be praising thee, and showing 
forth thy loving kindness to those who succeed us.'' 
*' That they may set their hope in thee our God, 
and not forget thy works, but keep thy command- 
menls.^' Amen. 

A prayer for a person tvhen danger is apprehended 
by excessive sleep, 

(From Mr. Kettlewell.) 

O MERCIFUL God, let not this deep sleep, whicli 
is fallen on thy servant, prove the sleep of death ; 
make it the sleep of a recovering person to relieve 
and revive him : and awake him ouX of it in thy due 
time, to offer thee praise, and to labour still among 
us in doing thee honour and service. ' 

But if thou art pleased to take him to thyself. 
Lord remember and accept of all his former prayers 
and repentance, faith and patience. 

Look not upon his sins, but to pardon them ; nor 
on his weaknesses but to pity them ; and when he 
awakes in the next world, let hivn find himself 
surrounded with light and bliss, instead of gloomi- 
ness and sorrow, and awake to eternal life. 

Lord, hear us for this thy weak servant in dis- 
tress. Hear our prayers for him, who seems not 
able nov/ to offer up any prayers to thee for himself. 
And accept both him and us to the blessed enjoy- 
ment of thy love ; through Jesus Christ our Lord, 
Amen. 

A prayer for a person lying insensible on a sick-bed- 
O THOU Preserver of men, who knowest the 
frailty of our constitutions ; how soon our senses 
may fail us, and our understanding depart from 
us ; to what accidents, distempers, and decays, 
our weak nature is subject ; even such as may 



* Fsalm xxxriii. 21, 22, 



m THE CLERGYMAN^S COxMPANION 

make the most acute and judicious quickly become 
as fools : and the ablest and strongest, weak and 
insensible ; O look down, we beseech thee, upon 
thy servant, who now lies in such a weak and in- 
sensible condition. 

The less able ke is to assist himself, the more 
need hath he of our prayers, and of thy tender 
mercy to him. O thou great Creator of the world , 
who broughtest light out of darkness, and madest 
all things out of nothing, and canst restore our 
dead bodies again after they are mouldered into 
dust, be pleased to repel the clouds of darknes; 
which now have taken away the light of our brc 
filer's understanding, and rendered him a corapa 
nion for the dead. 

Quicken him again, O Lord^ and restore him to 
riis former senses, that his soul may bless ariG 
praise thy holy name. 

Hear our petitions, O Lord, and receive our 
prayers for our brother^ that this image of death 
may not be converted into death itself, but that he 
may live to proclaim thy power, and to celebrate 
thy praises longer upon earth. 

But if it be thy will to remove him hence in this 
insensible condition, O pardon, we beseech thee, 
all his offences, and accept of the preparation and 
repentance that Jie was able to make before the dis- 
temper prevailed upon him in so deadly a manner. 
Receive hirri, O Lord, into the arms of thy mere} 
and accept him, for thy well-beloved Son's sake 
that so this short night may quickly be turned into 
everlasting day ; and, after these dark shadow? 
are removed, he may find himself in a heaven of 
happiness, where, ^' in thy light he may see light' 
for ever. Am^n, 

A prayer for one tvJio hatli been a noiorioushj 
wicked liver. 

O LORD God, of infinite goodness and compas- 
sion, whose mercies are over all thy works ; whc 
makest the sun to shine, and the rain to descend^ 
upon the unjust" as well as the just," and art 
kind even to the most unthankful ; we humbly be- 
seteh thee to look down in mercy upon this thy 
vnworrhy servant, who hath Icng trampled 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



313 



upon the riches of thy goodnesS; not knowing that 
it siiould lead to repentance.^' 

Let thy rod, therefore, awaken him now to a 
sense of his condition, whom thy goodness hath 
not reclaimed, and let him still find mercy at thy 
hands, notwithstanding^ his continual abuse of it. 

Thou hast promised, O Lord, that, " when the 
wicked man turneth away from his wickedness 
which he hath committed, and doeth that which is 
lawful and right, he shall save his soul alive." O 
make good this thy promise to thy servant here,, 
who stands in so much need of it. 

*^ Hide thy face from his sins, and blot out all his 
iniquities though they be " red as scarlet,'' yet 
do thou make them white as snow," by repent^ 
anee, which we beg of thee to give him, and to 
accept, though late, through thine infinite mercies^ 

Simon Ma^us, though in the gall of bitterness, 
and the bond of iniquity," was exhorted to repent, 
and to pray for pardon : and therefore we hope the 
gate of life is still open for our brother though he 
hath so long shut himself oxxi of it, by going on in 
a course that leadeth to the chambers of death/*' 

Blessed Lord, let thy terrors at length awaken 
him out of this lethargical condition, before he is 
overtaken by thy judgments. Afflict him here^ 
that thou mayest spare him hereafter. Soften his 
heart, that he may bewail his ill-spent lifC; like 
Mary Magdalen, v/ith tears of contrition. 

O quicken him to a sense of his duty, and of his 
danger, before it be too late : and when thou hast 
brought him to his right mind, receive /liw, we be- 
seech thee, as the compassionate father did his 
prodigal son, or the shepherd his lost sheep. 

Thou, O Lord, who didst pardon the thief upon 
the cross, hear our prayers for our brother, in these 
his great, and, for any thing we know, his last 
agonies. 

^ And, as the fore-mentioned instances are lively 
significations of thine unbounded goodness, and 
written for our comfort and instruction, that none 
should despair of pardon ; so with the greatest 
confidence we now recommend this our distressed 
brother to tlTj* divine protection, beseeching thee to 



314 THE CLERGYMAN^S COMPANION 

forgive all that is past, and to receive him at last 
into thine " everlasting habitation/' Amen. 

A prayer for one who is hardened and impenitent. 

Lord God Almighty, who art the Father of 
our spirits," and who turnest thejiearts of men as 
thou pleasest ; who hast mercy on whom thou wilt ** 
have mercy; and whom thou wilt thou hardenest 
let tliy merciful ears be open, we ^ray thee, to the 
supplications which we now offer to thy Divine^ 
Blajesty, in the behalf of this thy servant/who ap-. 
pears insensible of his sin and folly, and on whom 
all means to lead hifn to repentance have hitherto 
seemed vain and ineffectual. Take from him, we 
humbly entreat thee, all ignorance and hardness 
of heart : remove from him all prejudice against, 
and contempt of, thy sacred w*ord and ministry ; 
let him no longer " make a mock of sin,'' but be 
sensible that the wisdom he has hitherto gloried in, 
is the greatest and most dangerous folly. Open 
thou his eyes, that he may "see the wonderful 
things of thy law^*' Show thy mercy upon 
and grant him thy salvation. Convince him of the 
vanity and madness, as well as danger, ofhis past 
ways. 

His understanding we fear is now darkened, and 
his heart hardened through the deceitfulnes of sin : 
O, do thou enlighten his dark mind, and let him at 
last see the beauties of holiness, which have so 
long been hidden from his eyes. Take from hijn 
this " stony heart, and give hi7n a heart of flesh.-' 
Awaken his slumbering and inattentive soul, tl at 
it may delight in things agreeable to its nature, and 
be employed in things that make for its everlasting 
peace. O give him understanding, and he shall yet . 
live. Thou that canst revive souls which are dead 
in sin and trespasses, and make even such as lie 
in the grave of corruption become glorious saints 
and even martyrs for religion, hear our prayers for 
our brother, who seems to be on the brink of de- 
struction ; and pity poor sinners that have not pity 
on themselves. 

r It is the unhappiness of being long accustomed to 
sin, that we are not soon made sensible of our er- 
rors, nor easily made to know them. It is the pride of 
ou r nature to be- unwilling to acknowledge our faults. 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



315 



:au\ to confess our sins : but let thy grace, O God, 
I teach us to deny this ungodly lust. Do thou hum- 
I ble in us all high and vain imaginations ; suppress 
all proud thoughts and haughty opinions of our- 
selves. Give us all (and particularly thy servant, 
for whom we are now interceding) a sense 
of our own vileness ; give us unfreigned repent- 
ance for all the errors of our life past ; that, being 
cast down, thou mayest raise us up, and become 
merciful to us, miserable sinners. 

Let us all find, by blessed experience, that we 
grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord 
Jesus Clnnst and that his commandments'' are 
not " grievous'' to us, but rather the delight and 
desire of our souls ; that so at last we may be pre» 
sented to him ^Mioly and unblamable, and unre- 
provable in his sight." A77ien. 

A j)rayerfor a sick icoman that is with child, 
O God, the help of all that put their trust in thee, 
the support of the weak, and the relief of the 
needy ; look with pity upon this woman thy ser- 
"^ant, who at best acknowiedgeth herself but 
a weak and helpless creature, but much more so 
now in her present condition, when thou hast add- 
ed weakness to weakness, and made her to travail 
with much sickness, together with the burden of 
child-bearing. 

O Lord, be thou graciously pleased to proportion 
thy strength to her weakness, and as pains and 
sorrow take hold upon her, inspire her with fresh 
vigour and courage to rely upon thee, her only 
support in time of need, and the rock of her salva- 
tion. 

Let her not be disquieted with the fear of any 
evil, since none can happen unto her without thy 
permission ; but give her grace, patiently to resign 
herself to thy blessed will in all things, who know- 
est what is best for her, and wilt lay no more upon 
her, we trust, than thou wilt enable her to bear. 

Bring strength, O Lord, out of weakness, and 
health out of sickness ; and make her, in thy good 
time, a joyful mother of a hopeful child, which may 
do good in its generation, and be an instrument of 
thy glory here, and a blessed inhabitant of thv 
heavenly kingdom hereafter. Amen. 



316 THE CLERGY3IAN S COMPANION 



A prayer for a woman in the tbm of her travail. 

(From Eishop Patrick.) 

O MOST mighty Lord, who hast given us innu- 
merable pledges of thy love, and encouraged us to 
trust in thee for ever, and to expect with quiet and 
patient minds the issue of thy wise and good provi- 
dence ; we most humbly commend thy servant, in 
this her extremity, to thy care and blessing ; be- 
seeching thee to give her a gracious deliverance, 
and to ease her of the burden wherewith she labours. 
We ourselves are monuments of that mercy which 
we beg of thee. Thou didst preserve our weak 
and imperfect frame, before we were born. Thou 
hast succoured and supported us ever since, many 
times beyond our hopes, and always beyond our 
deservings. We commit ourselves and every thing 
belonging unto us, most heartily into thy hands ; 
remembe'rino: that thou hast the same pov/er and 
goodness still, by which we came into the light of 
the living. We cannot desire to be better provided 
for, than as thy infinite wisdom judgeth most conve- 
nient for us ; unto that we refer ourselves, be- 
seeching thee, if it be thy good pleasure, that her 
deliverance may be as speedy as her cries unto 
thee ; or her patience as great and ions: as her 
pains. Thou who ripenest the fruits of tiie earth, 
and then givest us the gathering of them to our 
comfort, blast not. we beseech thee, the fruit of the 
womb ; but bring it to maturitv, and deliver it safe 
into thy servant's hand as a pledge of thy goodness 
to her,'to be an instrument of thy glory, and a future 
comfort and blessing to thy servant, who travails 
in so much pain with it now. Or if thou hast other- 
wise determined, Lord, give her grace to submit 
to thy holy will, and to rest satisfied in thy wise 
appointments, and never to distrust thy goodness 
and care over her. Hear us, O Father of mercies, 
and pardon hers and all our offences, and pity our 
hifirmiiies : make us more thankful for what we 
have received, and more fit for the blessing 
which we now request ; and prepare us for all thy 
future mercies, either in this life, or in the next 
through thy infinite love and compassion declare ; 
to us, in Christ Jesus our Lord. Amen. 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 317 



_1 prayer for a u-cnnan who cannot be delivered without 
dijicultij and hazard. 
O Lord God of all comfort and consolation, who 
art the refuge of the distressed, and the help of all 
that depend upon thee ; we thy unworthy servants^ 
do now offer up our supplications at the throne of 
thy majesty, in the behalf of this thy servant, who 
13 in ereat pain and misery. Thou hast been 
pleased to bring the child to the birth, but there is 
not strength to bring forth. On this account, thy 
servant is in violent agonies, crying out in her 
pangs, and pouring out Her soul to thee in prayer. 
O grant that " it may be in an acceptable time.'' 

Thou art our salvation ; thou shalt preserve us 
from trouble ; thou shalt compass us about with 
songs of deliverance," O let thy servants feel these 
blessed 'effects of thy goodness ; and as thou hast 
brought to the birth, enable her, we beseech thee, 
to bring forth, that she may rejoice in the work- 
manship of thy hands, and tell of all thy wondrous 
works. 

Consider the low estate of thine handmaid, and 
deliver her soul from death, her eyes from tears, 
and her feet from falling. Gracious art thou, O 
Lord, and righteous ; thou preservest the simple, 
and helpest those that are in misery." Help thy 
servant therefore now, we humbly entreat thee, 
who stands in so much need of it. Accept her 
tears, and assuage her pain, as shall seem most 
expedient for her. And forasmuch as she putteth 
her whole trust in thee, ove her strength and pa- 
tience proportionable to all her pains and agonies. 
Support her spirits under them, and if thorrpleas- 
est, carry her safely through the same, and make 
her to hear of joy and gladness, that the bones 
which thou hast broken may rejoice." 

" Restore unto her, O Lord, the joy of thy sal- 
vation, and uphold her with thy free Spirit, then 
shall she teach transgressors thy way, and sin- 
ners shall be converted unto thee. Deliver her*- 
from this great affliction, O God, thou God of 
her salvation, and her tongue shall sing aloud of 
thy righteousness." 

* Thy mercies and power are still the same, and 



This is to be omitted, if it be the first chili. 



318 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

will be the same for ever. O let them now bc- 
shown in this thy servant's delivery ,^as they have 
been formerly on the like occasion ; that so^ by 
having fresh instances of thy loving kindness^ she 
may still praise thee more and more. 

O perfect her repentance, and pardon her sin?. 
Give her patience while she lives, and peace when 
she dies, and; after death, the happiness of a bless- 
ed eternity, which thou hast promised and pre- 
pared for all that love and fear thee ; througli 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

A prayer for grace and assistance for a womo.n. 
after delivery, but still in danger. 

(From Mr. Kettlewell.) 

O FATHER of mercies, \yhat thanks can we 
worthily give unto thee for thine unspeakable good- 
ness to this thy servant, and her helpless infant, 
and for the wondrous things which thou hast done 
for her ! The pangs of death compassed her, and 
she found trouble and sorrow. The mouth of the 
pit was opened, and ready to shut itself upon her : 
but thou hast graciously assuaged her pains, and 
turned her sorrows into joy. 

Lord, we will ever adore and magnify thy mer- 
cy, which has dealt so lovingly with her, and 
praise thy truth and faithfulness, which have not 
suffered her hopes to fail. We will never forget 
how mindful thou hast been of the low estate of 
thy handmaid ; for she has been supported by thy 
power, O blessed God, in her greatest weakness. 
She has tasted thy goodness in the midst of all her 
pangs and sorrows. 

Perfect, O Lord, that deliverance to her which 
thou hast most graciously begun, and let her not 
be lost after the wonders which thou hast already 
done for her. 

Continue her patience, and her humble depend- 
ance on thee, under the pains and accidents to 
which she is still exposed. Support her spirits, 
and raise her up again in thy due time. Thy 
mercy and power are still the same, and will be 
the same for ever. O Let them still be shown for 
her recovery, as they have been already for her de-^ 



IN VISITING THE SICK, 319 



livery ; let them be shown upon her, that she may 
praise thee more and more. 

But if, in thy paternal providence, whereunto 
we pray she may willingly commit herself, thou 
hast determined otherwise concerning her, thy 
blessed will be done. Dispose her either to life or 
death, as thou pleasest, only in both to thy mercy : 
and whether living or dying, let her still please 
ihee, and be thou her portion. O perfect her re- 
pentance, and give her patience whilst she lives, 
and peace when she dies, and after that, the hap- 
piness of a blessed eternity, which thou hast pre- 
pared for all that truly fear thee ; through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

If the child be living ^ this may be added : 
Preserve likewise her tender infant, O Father 
of mercies, and let its own weakness, and our 
cries, commend it to thy care. 

Keep it also afterward in health and safety, and 
as it increases in years and stature, let it increase 
in wisdom, and in thy fear. We beg not for it 
wealth or greatness, but wisdom to know and to 
serve thee. For, O Lord, we do not desire life, 
either for ourselves or it, but that we may live to 
thee, and grow daily in love and thankfulness for 
all thy mercies, and in faith and patience, and all 
holy obedience, which may fit us for the happiness 
which thou hast promised ; through Jesus Christ 
our only Saviour and Redeemer. Amen. 

PraTjers for a sick child. 

(Visitation Office.) 

< > ALxMIGHTY God and merciful Father, to whom 
alone belong the issues of life and death ; look down 
from heaven, we humbly beseech thee, with the 
i^yes of mercy, upon this child, now lying upon the 
bed of sickness : visit him, O Lord with thy salva- 
tion ; deliver him in thy appointed time from his 
bodily pain, and save his soul for thy mercies'^ 
sake; that if it shall be thy good pleasure to pro- 
long his days here on earth, he may live to thee, 
I and be an instrument of thy glory, by serving thee 
I faithfully, and doing good m /«5 generation ; Or 



320 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

else receive }iim into those heav~enly habitations, 
where the souls of them that sleep in the Lord 
Jesus enjoy perpetual rest and felicity. Grant this 
for thy 'mercies' sake ; through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen, 

(From Mr. Kettlewell.) 

Lord, pity the troubles and weakness of this in- 
fant, and pity our sorrows, who are afflicted with 
it, and for it. Ease it of its pains, and strenj^then 
it when it lies struggling for life. Raise it up 
again, if it shall please thee^ to grow in years and 
stature, in wisdom and virtue; and thereby to com- 
fort us, and glorify thee. 

We believe, O Almighty Father, that thou know- 
est best what is fit, botn for it and us, and wilt do 
what is fit for both, and therefore we leave it to 
thee, to dispose of it as thou pleasest. But whe- 
ther it be to life or death, let it be thine in both, and 
cither preserve it to be thy true and faithful ser - 
vant here on earth, or take it to the blessedness ct 
thy children in the kingdom of heaven; through 
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen. 

Avraijer for a person who, from a state of health , is 
suddenly seized with the symptoms of death. 

O MOST gracious Father, Lord of heaven and 
earth, Judge of the living and of the dead, behold 
thy servants turning to thee for pity and mercy, 
in behalf of ourselves and this thy servant. It 
was but lately that we beheld him in as promis- 
ing a state of health and- life, as any one of 
us seems to be in at present, and therefore 
our concern is so much the greater to behold so 
sudden a change, and so unlooked-for an instance 
of our mortality. 

We know, O Lord, thou canst bring back from 
the brink of the grave, and ^s suddenly raise thy 
servant again as thou hast cast him down, and 
therefore we think it not too late to implore thy 
mercy upon him for his recovery ; at least we beg 
of thee to spare him a little, that he may recover 
his strength, and have time to make his peace with 
thee, " before he go hence, and be no more seen.'' 
But if it be thy wiT) to remove him at this time into 



IN VISITING THE SIGK. 



321 



'iuother world; O let the miracles of thy compas- 
sion, and thy wonderful mercV; supply to him the 
want of the usual measures of time, that he may tl - 
himself {or eternity. And let the greatness of hU. 
calamity be a means to procure his pardon fo ; 
Those defects and degrees of unreadiness whic'u 
this sudden stroke hath caused. And teach us al:. 
we beseech thee, from this unexpected fate of ouj 
brother J to be continually upon our guard, and to 
watch and pray, since we know not the hour wheu 
the ^'Master of the house cometh,'^ whether ii> 
the evening, or at midnight, or in the morning.'' 
Lord, thou hast now called thy servant before 
was aware of it ; O, give him such a great and ei- 
fectual repentance in this exigence, that in a short 
time it may be sufficient to do the work of many 
days. Thou regardest, O Lord, the sincerity of 
gur hearts more than the measures of time, in oi:. 
<"onversion ; accept therefore, we beseech thee , ihf- 
few minutes of thy servant's unfeigned tears aniT 
humiliation for his sins, as if they were hours an!;, 
days of a longer preparation ; and let it be ih v 
pleasure to rescue him from all the evils he ut^ 
'Jerves, and all the evils he fearS; that in the song>- 
of eternity which angels and saints shall sing 
the glory of thy name, this also may be reckon 
**d amon<jst thine invaluable mercies, that thou has ; 
redeemed his soul from death, and made him par 
taker of eternal life; through Jesus Ohrist^O'i. 
Lord. Amen, 

A prayer for a sick person, vmen iJi^r'' '<))tmrHh 
small hope of rccovenj . . 

(Visitation Oifice.) 

O Father of mercies and God of ail comfoi ; 
our only help in time of need; we fly unto thee f 
succour in behalf of this thy servant, here lyiui: 
under thy hand in great weakness of bodv. LooK 
graciously upon hwi, O Lord, and theVuore tbv 
outward man decay eth, strengthen /wm, we beseeci 
thee, so much the more continually with thy gracf 
and Holy Spirit in the inner man. Give hivv \m • 
feigned repentance for all the errors of his-Xui- 
pnst, and steaiifast faith in thy Siui Jesus, that ).•• 



322 THE CLERGYi\IAN^S COMPANION 



sins may be forgiven and his pardon sealed in 
heaven^ before he go hence, and be no more seen. 
We know, O Lord, that tliere is no work impossi- 
ble with thee, and that if thou wilt, thou canst even 
yet raise him up, and grant him a longer continu- 
ance among us. Yet forasmuch as in all appear* 
mce the time of his dissolution draweth near, so fit 
and prepare we beseech thee, against the hour 
of death, that after his departure hence in peace, 
and in thy favour, his soul may be received into 
thine everlasting kingdom ; through the mediation 
of Jesus Christ thy iSon, our Saviour. Amen. 

4 gcnei-al prayer for jjreparation and readiness to die.: 

Lord, what is our life, but a vapour, whicli 
appeareth for a' little time, and then vanisheth 
away Even at the longest, how short and tran- 
sitory! and when we think ourselves most secure, 
yet we know not what a day may bring forth ; nor 
liov/ soon thou mayest come, before we are aware, 
to call us to our last account. 

Quickly shall we be as water spilt on the^round, 
which cannot be gathered up again. Quickly 
shall we be snatched away hence, and our place 
liere shall know us no more. 

Glu" bodies shall soon lie down in the grave, and 
v ur souls be summoned to appear before the tri- 
bunal of Christ, to receive our everlasting doom; 
and yet, O Lord, how do the generality of mankind 
nve in this world, as if they were never to leave it I 
}{ow unmindful are we all of our departure ! how 
knorovident of our time ! liow careless of our souls , 
and negligent in our preparations for eternity ! so 
: hat thou mightest justly cut us off in the midst of our 
oins, and our unpreparedness to appear before thee 
Vyai, O God of all comfort and mercy, remember 
]:ot our sins against thee, but remember thy own 

ve to us in Jesus Christ, and thy tender mercies 
vhich have been ever of old. O, remember how 
hhort our time is, and so teach us to number 
our dayS; that we may apply our hearts unto wis- 
dom;^' 

In the days of our health and prosperity, let us , 
from the example of our brother^ s weakness, re- 
iiiember ovj: own approaching fate \ an4 let hm< 



VISITING THE SICK. 



ivom the sudden change of health to sickness, con- 
sider how few and evil all his days have been, and 
; that I here is no satisfaction in any thing, but in know- 
^ \ng thee, O God. Lord, what have we to do in this 
world, but to devote ourselves wholly to thy service, 
and to make ready for the world to come ? O, that 
! we may all of us be mindful of this " one thing ne- 
i cessary,-' that we may finish our ''work/'' beforp 
! we finish our '• course.'^ 

Quicken thy servant, O Lord, into a powerful 
and serious consideration of these things, now 
; thou hast brought him into more intimate acquaint- 
ance with them. Instruct and assist him in this 
great work of preparation to die. Show Jiim hov; 
to do it, and help him with good success to perform 
it ; that when the time of his dissolution draweth 
near, he may have nothing else to do, but to resign 
himself willingly and cheerfully into thy hands, 
as into the hands of a merciful Creator, there to 
remain with thee for ever in that blessed place 
where sin and sickness and death shall be no more. 
Amen. 

A commendatory jyrayer for a sick person at the point 
of departure. 

(Visitation Office,) 

O Almighty God, wnth whom do live the spirits 
of just men made perfect ; we humbly commend 
the soul of this thy servant our dear brother into thy 
fiands, as into the hands of a faithful Creator and 
most merciful Saviour; humbly beseeching thee, 
that it may be acceptable in thy sight. And teaeli 
us, who survive, by this and other daily instances 
of mortality, to see how frail and uncertain our 
own condition is. and so to number our days that 
we may seriously apply our hearts to that holy 
and heavenly wisdom, which may bring us to life 
everlasting ; through Jesus Christ thy Son. our 
Lord, Amen. 

A liUny for a sick person, at the time of departufe. 

(From Bishop Andrews.) 

O God, the Father of heaven; 
Have mercy upon him : 
Keep and, defend him. 



324 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



O God the Son, Redeemer of the world, 
Have mercy upon him : 
Save and deliver him. 
O God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Fa- 
tlier and the Son, 

Have mercy upon hi/n : 
Strengthen and comfort him. 
O holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, 

Have mercy upon him. 
Remember not, Lord, his offences ; call not to 
mind the otTences of his forefathers ; but spare him^ 
good Lord, spare thy servant, whom thou hast re- 
deemed with thy precious blood, and be not angry 
with him for ever. 

From thy wrath and indignation ; from the fear 
of death ; from the guilt and burden o^his sins, and 
from the dreadful sentence of the last judgment ; 
Good Lord, deliver him. 
From the sting of conscience ; from impatience, 
distrust, or despair ; and from the extremity of 
sickness or agony, which may any w'ays Vvilhdraw 
his mind from thee ; 

Good Lord, deliver him. 
From the powers of darkness ; from the illusions 
and assaults of our ghostly enemy ; and from the 
bitter pangs of eternal death ; 
Good Lord, deliver hiin. 
From all danger and distress ; from all terrors 
and torments ; from all pains and punishments, 
both of the body and of the soul; 
Good Lord, deliver him. 
By thy manifold and great mercies ; by the mani- 
fold and great mercies of Jesus Christ thy Son ; by 
his agony and bloody sweat; by his strong jcrying 
and tears ; by his bitter cross and passion ; by his 
resurrection and ascension ; by his intercession and 
mediation ; and by the graces and comforts of the 
Holy Ghost ; 

Good Lord, deliver hiyn. 
In this time of extremity ; in his last and great- 
f^st need ; in the hour of death, and in the day^of 
j iidgment ; 

Good Lord, deliver him. 
We sinners do beseech thee to licar us. O Lord 
n-xi: that it may .ph:a?c thee fo be his defender ; 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



325 



and keeper ; to remember him with the favour thou 
bearest unto thy people, and to visit him with thy 
j salvation ; 

I We beseech thee to hear us, Good Lord, 
i That it may please thee to save and deliver hia 
\ soul from the power of the enemy, to receive it to 
thy mercy, and to give him a quiet and joyful de- 
parture ; 

We beseech thee to hear us. Good Lord. 
That it may please thee to be merciful, and to 
forgive all the sins and offences, which at any time 
of his life ht hath committed against thee ; 
We beseech thee to hear us. Good Lord. 
That it may please thee not to lay to his charge, 
what in the lust of the flesh, or in the lust of the 
eye, or in the pride of life, he hath committed 
against thee ; 

We beseech thee to hear us. Good Lord. 
That it may please thee not to lay to his charge, 
what in the fierceness of his wrath, or in vain and 
idle v/ords, he hath committed against thee ; 
W^e beseech thee to hear us. Good Lord. 
That it may please thee to make him partaker of 
all thy mercies, and promises, in Christ Jesus ; 
We beseech thee to hear us. Good Lord, 
That it may please thee to grant his body rest 
and peace, and a part in the blessed resurrection of 
life and glory ; 

We beseech thee to hear us. Good Lord. 
That it may please thee to vouchsafe his soul the 
enjoyment of everlasting happiness, with all the 
blessed saints, in thy heavenly kingdom ; 
We beseech thee to hear us. Good Lord. 
Son of God, we beseech thee to hear us. 
O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the 
world ; 

Grant him thy peace. 
O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of tlie 
world ; 

Have mercy upon him. 



O Saviour of the world, &:c. 

Unto thy graciouS; &c. 



as in p, 2^1. 



326 THE CLERGYMAN^S COMPANION 

FoT^ of recommending the sml to Godj in her ] 
parture from the body. 

(From Bishop Coiins.)) 

Into thy merciful hands, O Lord, we commend 
the soul of this thy servant, now departing from 
the body. Receive him, we humbly beseech thee, 
into the arms of thy mercy, into the glorious socie- 
ty of thy sainta in heaven. Amen, 

God the Father, who hath created thee ; God the 
Son, who hath redeemed thee : God the Holy 
GhoBt, who hath infused his grace into thee ; be 
now and evermore thy defence, assist thee in this 
thy last trial, and bring thee to everlasting life. 
Am^n. 

(From Bishop Taylor.) 
I. 

O HOLY and most gracious Jesus, we humbly re- 
commend the eoul of thy servant into thy hands, 
thy most merciful hands : let thy blessed angels 
stand in ministry about thy servant, and protect 
him in his departure. Amen. 

n. 

Lord, receive the soul of this thy servant : enter 
not into judgment with him ; spare him whom thou 
haet redeemed with thy most precious blood, and 
deliver him from all evil and mischief, from the 
crafts and assaults of the devil, from the fear of 
death, and from everlasting condemnation. Amm, 

III. 

Lord, impute not unto him the follies of his 
youth, nor any of the errors of his life ; but 
strengthen him in his agony, and carry him safely 
through the last distress. Let not his faith waver, 
nor Viw hope fail, nor his charity be diminished; 
let him die in peace, and rest in hope, and rise in 
glory. Amen. 

O Saviour of the world, who by thy cross and 

precious blootl hast redeemed us ; save and help 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 327 

Id thy departing servant; we humbly beseech 
thee, O Lord. Amen. 

Unto thy En^cioue mercy and protection we com« 
iml him, O Lord, bless him, and keep him. Make 
thy face to shine upon him, and be gracious unto 
him. Lift up thy countenance upon him, and give 
him, peace, both now and evermore. Amen. 

A consolatory form of devotion that may be used with 
the friends or relaiions of the deceased, ■ 

''Sorrow not, brethren, for them which are 
asleep, even as others, who have no hope. 

For if we believe that Jesus died and rose 
again ; even so them also which sleep in Jesus, will 
God brin^ with him." 1 Thess iv. 13, 14, 

" It is tne Lord, let him do what seemeth good 
unto him." 1 Sam. iii. 18. 

" The righteous is taken away from the evil to ^ 
come." Isaiah Ivii. 1. 

" Though the righteous be prevented with death^ 
yet shall he be in rest. 

'* The honourable age is not that which standeth in 
length of days, nor that which is measured by num- 
ber of years : 

''But wisdom is the gray hair unto men, and an 
unspotted life is old age.'' Wisd. iv. 7 — 9. 

" Precious in the sight of the Lord, is the death 
of his saints." Psalm cxvi. 15. 

" Yea, blessed are the dead, which die in the 
Lord : even so saith the Spirit ; for they rest fror- 
their labours." Rev. xiv. 13. 

Let ui pray. 

Lord have mercy upon us. 
Christ have mercy upon us. 
Lord have mercy upon us. 

Our Father which art in heaven : hallowed be thy 
name. Th^ kingdom come. Thy will be done in 
earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily 
bread. And forgive us our trespasses as we forgive 
them tjint trespass against us. And lead us lic; 
Into temptation, but deliver us from evil Amen, 



iiC TilE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANIOrs 

Lord; thou hast been our refuge from one gent 
; ;i.tion to another. 

Before the mountains were brought forth; oi 
'-yer the earth and the world were made, thou an 
' icd from everlasting, and world without end. 

1'hou lurnest man to destruction ; again thou 
.-ayest, Come again, ye children of men. 

For a thousand years in thy sight are but as yes- 
terday, seeing that is past as a watch in the night. 

As soon as thou scatterest them, they are evea 
a sleep, and fade away suddenly like the grass 

111 the morning it is green, and groweth up : but 
:a the evening it is cut down, dried up, and withered. 

For we consume awey in thy displeasure, and 
are afraid of thy wrathful indignation. 

Then hast set our misdeeds before thee, and oui 
jsecrel sins in the light of thy countenance. 

For when thou art angry, all our days are gone : 
vre bring our years to an end, as it were a tale that 
is told. " 

So teach us to number our days, that we mav 
;:ipply our hearts unto wisdom. 

Turn thee again at last, and be gracious to thy 
servants. 

Comfort ihem again, now after the time that thou 
iiast afflicted them, and for the present occasion 
wherein theij suffer adversity. 

O satisfy them with thy mercy, and that soon; sc 
f=hall theij rejoice, and be glad all the days of their 
life.'^ 

Most just art thou, O God, in all thy dealings 
with us, our punishment is less than our iniqui- 
tics deserve and therefore we desire to submii 
with all humility and patience to this dispensation 
of th}' divine providence. Be pleased so to sanctify 
ii to this family, that thy grace and mercy may more 
abundantly flow upon thy servants. Thy property 
It is to bring good out of evil ; O turn that evil 
which is now befallen this house, to the benefi? 
.>r every one of us, that so we may be able to say , 
from Ijappy experience, that the house of mourn= 
ing is better than the house of feasting,'' while the 
death of our brother, through thy blessing, shall 
conduce and minister to our spiritual advantage 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



329 



Let the sight of his change make us the more 
mindful of our own, and the sense of our loss make 
us cleave more steadfastly to thee, O God. Let the 
remembrance of his virtues make us follow his ex- 
ample, and the hope we have of /iw being blessed, 
cause us to "press," with the more earnestness, ''to* 
wards the mark, for the prize of our high calling in 
Christ Jesus." 

Thou knowest, O Lord, the weakness and frailty 
of our nature, and therefore we beseech thee to give 
thy servants, who are more nearly concerned in 
this visitation, a constant supply of thy good Spirit, 
to enable them to bear it with humility, patience^ 
resignation, and submission to thy divine will, as 
becometh the gospel of Jesus Christ. O that no 
repining thoughts may rise in their hearts to dis- 
compose their duty towards thee, or towards their 
neignbour : but help them rather to think wherein 
they have offended thee, and carefully to amend it ' 
to place their affections more steadfastly on those 
immoveable things which are above, and freely 
resign all their tnoughts and desires unto thee ; 
saying, with holy Job, " The Lord gave, and the 
Lord hath taken away, blessed be the name of the 
Lord." And let the death of thy servant strike us 
all with such a lively sense of our mortality, as 
may cause us so thoroughly to die to sin, and live 
to grace, that when we die, we may rest in him, as 
our hope is this our brother doth. 

We evidently see " that death is the end of all 
men ;" ^rant us therefore grace to lay it to heart , 
to despise the world, to abhor that which is evil, 
and cleave to that which is good ;" to delight in thy 
word, to study thy will, to observe thy law, and to 
take all possible care to promote thy honour, and 
our own salvation ; that when " we go the way of 
all earth, we may be comforted by thy presence,'- 
and admitted into thy heavenly kingdom. Amen. 

Assist us, mercifully, O Lord, in these our sup- 
plications and prayers, and dispose the way of thy 
servants towards the attainment of everlasting sal- 
vation ; that, among all the changes and chances 
of this mortal life, they may ever be defended by 
thy most gracious and ready help ; through Jesu^; 
Christ our Lord, Amen, 



3:30 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

The Lord bless us and keep us, the Lord lift up 
the light of his countenance upon us, and give us 
peace, now and for evermore. Amen, 



OCCASIONAL PRAYERS AND DEVOTIONS FOR THE 
SICK AND UNFORTUNATE IN EXTRAORDINARY 
CASES. 

A prayer for a person whose illness is chiefly brought 
on him by some calamitous disaster or loss, as of 
estate f relations, or friends, ^^c. 

(From B'shop Patrick.; 

O MOST gracious and glorious God, supreme Judge 
and Governor of the world, '* in whom we live, and 
move, and have our being," and from whom all the 
blessings we enjoy, and every good and perfect 
gift Cometh,'^ grant us, v/e humbly beseech thee, 
such a measure of thy grace, that whenever thou 
art pleased to remove any of thy blessings from us, 
we may bear it with a perfect resignation to thy 
divine will ; and with all patience, humility, and 
oontentedness of spirit, consider how unworthy we 
are of the least of thy mercies. 

More particularly, O Lord, we beseech thee to 
give this peaceableness, and contentcdness of mind, 
to this thy servant, whom thou hast so sensibly 
afflicted, by taking so near and dear a blessing from 
/?m. O give hirn such a portion of thy blessed 
Spirit, and such a lively sense of his duty, that he 
may have power to surmount all the difficulties he 
labours under, and freely to resign ail his thoughts 
and desires unto thee, submitting himself entirely 
to thy good providence, and resolving, by iby gra- 
cious assistance, to rest contented with whatsoever 
thou in thy wisdom appointest for him. Thou 
knowest, O Lord, the weakness and frailty of our 
nature, and therefore be pleased to comfort him in 
this bed of sickness ; establish him with the light 
of thy countenance : and grant that no repining 
thoughts may increase his illness, or discompose 
his duty towards thee, or his neighbour : but enable 
him to think wherein he hath offended thee, and 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 331 



v^arcfull y to amend his errors ; to set his affections on 
things above, and not on things below, and to lay up 
for himself treasures in heaven, even the treasures 
of a good life, which no disasters or calamities shall 
ever be able to take from him. Grant this, O 
heavenly Father, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

A prayer for a person who by any calamitous disas- 
ter hath broken any of his bones, or is very much 
bruised and hurt in his body. 

(From Mr. Jenks.) 

O Lord, the only disposer of all events, thou hast 
taught us that affliction cometh not forth of the 
dust, neither doth trouble spring out of the ground:'^ 
but that the disasters which befall us are by thy 
appointment. Thou art just in all thou bringest up- 
on us : and though thy '^ judgments are far above out 
of our sight,'] yet we know ^' that they are right, 
and that it is in very faithfulness thou causest 
us to be afflicted.'' ''Why then should a living 
man complain, a man for the punishment of his 
sins ?" Let these considerations prevail with thy 
servant to submit to thy dispensations. Blake him 
resolve to bear the effects of thy displeasure, and 
to consider it as the just desert of his sins. O 
Lord, give him patience and strength, and grace 
proportionate to this great trial ; and enable him 
so to conduct himself under it, that after the afflic- 
tion is removed he may find cause to say, it was 
good for him to be afflicted.'' Thou that hast torn 
and smitten, thou art able to heal and to comfort. 
Be pleased to remember him in this his low estate. 
Cause him to search and try his ways, and turn 
to thee, and bring forth fruits meet for repentance. '^ 

We know, O Lord, thou canst raise him up from 
the deepest affliction : O, let it be thy gracious will 
to glorify thy power and mercy in recovery : or, 
however thou shalt think fit to dispose of this '' vile 
body," grant him, O God, a mind entirely resigned 
to thy will, and satisfied with thy dispensations. 
O, make this calamity the messenger of thy love to 
his soul, and the hap^py means of his conversion ; 
through Jesus Christ. Amen. 



m THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



A praijer for a j^erson tlmt is afflicted with grievouc 
pains o/his body. 

(From Mr. Jenks . 

O Lord, thou art a merciful God, und dost not 
willingly afflict the children of men ; hut when ne- 
cessity requires, thou chastisest us for our profit, 
that we may be partakers of thy holiness. Re- 
move, we beseech thee, this affliction from thy serv- 
ant, or enable him to bear what thou art pleased to 
lay upon him. Lord, all his desire is before thee, 
and his groaning is not hid from thee. Regard his 
affliction when thou hearest his cry. Enter not into 
iudgment with him, nor deal with/tm according to 
his sins, but according to thy mercy in Jesus Christ. 
O gracious Father, sanctify to him what thou hast 
laid upon him, that his present affliction may work 
out for him an eternal weight of glory. Support 
him under his pains, till it siiall please thee to grant 
him ease and comfort. And, however thou shalt 
deal with him, let him not repine at thy correction, 
nor sin in charging thee foolishly. 3Iake him sen- 
sible, that thou doest nothing but what is wise and 
iust ; nothing but what tliy servant shall one day 
liave cause to bless and praise thee for doing. And 
let this consideration teach him to glorify thee in 
the time of his visitation, by an humble submission 
to thy will, and a sincere reformation under thy 
providential dispensations ; that thou mayest visit 
him in mercy and love, show him the joy of thy sal- 
vation ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Am^. 

A prayer for one who is troubled with acute pains of 
the gout, stone, colic, or any other bodily distemper, 

(From Mr. Spiokes.) 

O BLESSED God, just and holy, who dost not 
willingly afflict the children of men ; withhold not, 
we beseech thee, thy assistance from this thy serv- 
ant in the extremity of his pain. His sorrows are 
increased, and his soul is full of trouble. ^ He has 
none to flee unto for the ease and mitigation of his 
agonies but to thee, O Lord. He freely owns that 
his sufferings are infinitely less than he has deserv- 
ed ; yet; since they pierce deep, and are become al- 



IN VISITING THE SICK. S3S 

iiioat too heavy for him to bear, we presume to call 
I upon thee for aid ; and to entreat thee, not to pu- 
nish him according to his deserts, For if thou 
shouldest be extreme to mark what is done amiss> 
O Lord, who may abide it Spare him, therefore, 
. for thy mercy's sake ; and correct him not in thine 
anger, lest thou bring hi7ri to nothing/' Endue him 
with that patience which may enable hijii cheerfully 
to submit to thy chastisement ; and grant him an 
unfeigned repentance for all his sins. Comfort his 
son], which melteth away for very heaviness, and 
let thy loving mercy come unto him. Sanctify this 
thy fatherly correction to hiin, that it may be for 
thy glor}^, and his advantage. And when thy gra- 
cious ends in afflicting him shall be accomplished; 
which we know are not for thy pleasure,*' but for 
his profit, give him, we beseech thee, a fresh occa- 
sion to rejoice in thy saving health ; through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

1 prayer for a person in the small-pox, or unij €UcJi? 
like raging infectious disease. 

O GRACIOUS and merciful Father, the only giv^r 
of health, look down, we beseech thee, with an eye 
of compassion, upon thy miserable and disconsolate 
servant, from whom thou hast taken this great and 
valuable blessing ; and, instead of it, hast fi-lletl 
every part of his body with a sore disease. 

Teach him, OLord, and teach us all from hence, 
to consider how soon the beauty of life is blasted-, 
like a flower, and our " strength dried up like a pot- 
sherd," that we may not put our trust in any of 
these transitory things, but in thee only, the living 
God, who art able to save and to destroy, to kill 
and to make alive. 

Our brotfier, whom we now behold a spectacle of 
misery, was lately, like one of us, in perfect health-. 
But now " thou makest his beauty to consume 
away, as it were a moth fretting a garment. Thine 
arrows stick fast in him, and thy hand presseth him 
sore ; so that there is no souncfness in his ftesh, be^ 
cause of thine anger ; neither is there any Fest in 
his bones by reason of Jiis sin. 

" O, reject him not utterly, but take thy plague 
-''way from Mm. Return, O Lord, and that ^eedi* 



334 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



]y ; for his spirit faileth. O leave him not in hu^ 
distress : for though the world may forsake himj his 
sure trust is in thee. To thee,' O Lord^ does he 
cry ; to thee doth he stretch forth his hands ; his jj 
sou] thirsteth after thee as a barren and dry land, jl 
Lord, all his desire is before thee, and his groaning 
is not hid from thee. Comfort him, therefore', 
again, now after the time that thou hast afflicted 
him, and for the days wherein he hath suffered ad 
versity.'^ 

Put a stop, O Lord, we beseech thee, to this 
raging infection, and say to the destroying angel, 

It is enough." Protect us under the shadow oi 
thy wings, that we may not be afraid of any terror 
by night ; nor for the arrow that flieth by day ; nor 
for the pestilence that walketh in darkness ; nor for 
the sickness that destroyeth in the noon day but 
that, with ease in our minds, and health in our bo- 
dies, we may serve thee cheerfully all the days of 
our life ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

A jrrayer for a person in a consumptionf or any lin- 
gering disease, 

(From Mr. Jenks.) ' 

O MERCIFUL God, thou hast long kept thy serv- 
ant under thy chastening hand : thou hast made j 
him acquainted with grief ; and his sickness is even 
become his familiar companion : yet, O blessed 
Lord, grant that he may not be impatient under thy 
chastisement, who art' pleased to wait so long for 
the return of a sinner : but let him remember that 
thou hast kind intentions, even in thy bitterest dis- 
pensations ; that thou chastenest him whom thou 
iovest, and scourgest every son whom thou rc- 
ceivest.'^ Teach him, O gracious Father, to see 
love in thy rod, and justice in all thy dealings : that he 
may humble himself under thy mighty hand ; that 
he may think it good for him to have been afflicted, 
and patiently wait for thy loving kindness. 

Yet, that his faith may not fail, nor his patience 
be overcome, give /imease and relaxation from /its 

fain, and a happy conclusion of this lonff visitation, 
n the mean time, grant that he may neither despise < 
thy chastening-, uqx faint under thy rebukes ; but ' 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 33::» 



employ the time which thou lendest, and improve 
the afihction which thou continuest, as a gracious 
opportunity for his spiritual advantage ; that, under 
the decays of the body, the inner man may be re- , 
newed day by day ; and that whatever appertains 
10 his everlasting salvation, may be promoted and 
perfected through the riches of thy grace, and the 
multitude of thy mercies in Jesus Christ. Amen, 

A prayer for aperson ivho is lame inhis sickness, 

(Fr-jra Mr. Lewis.) 

O Almighty God, who art eyes to the blind, 
and feet to the lame/' have pity, we entreat thee, on 
thy servant : help him in his distress, and bless, we 
pray thee, the means made use of for his cure. 
Make him sensible of thy design in visiting him 
with this affliction : cause )iim to remember, how in 
his strength and health he followed his own devices, 
and the desire of his own heart ; and let him see, 
that thou hast lifted up thy hand against hijri. for 
this very purpose, that he may learn to walk more 
humbly with thee, and turn his feet to thy testimo- 
nies. Deliver him from the painful confinement 
under v/hich he labours, and grant him again the 
happiness of enjoying the comforts of life, and of 
worshipping thee in thy sanctuary, with the voic^ 
of joy and praise.'' But, O Lord, not our will, but 
thine be done. Thou knowest better what is good 
for us, than we ourselves ; and it is in wisdom that 
thou afflictest us. Give thy servant patience, that 
fie may hQar his pains without murmuring, and wai^ 
the time of his deliverance from them without un- 
easiness ; satisfy him of thy care over him, and thy 
tender regard to him ; and in thy good time restore 
him to his former strength and vigour, that he may 
give llianks to thee in the great congregation 
through Jesus Christ our Saviour. Amen. 

A prayer for one that is bed-ridden, 

(From Mr. Lewis.) 

O Lord our God, the Father of mercies, and the 
God of ail comfort, have compassion^ we entreat 
thee, on the helpless condition of thy servant ; 
support his spirits, vvhigh are reudy to droop under 



33G THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

affliction /. refresh his mind, which is apt to be lui' 
.easy and melancholy at the thought of perpetual 
confinement. Give sleep to his eyes, and rest to 
his weary thoughts. Cause him to meditate on 
thee in the night watches ; to commune with his 
own heart;'' and, in his solitude, ''to search and 
try his ways," that he may see wherein he hath 
erred, and may turn unto thee with all his soul, 
and with all his strength. Let this affliction be the 
means of preparing him for the enjoyment of thy 
presence, in which is fulness of joy ; and let hiia 
be the more patient under it for that reason. Make 
him thankful that thou hast by this expedient pre- 
served him from the company of those whose evil 
communication might have corrupted his heart, 
and hast taken him out of a world, by the snares 
and temptations of which lie might have been pre* 
vailed upon to forsake thee, and turn from the way 
of thy commandments. Grant, O Lord, that he 
may not render himself unworthy of thy favour, 
by murmuring and repining ; but that he may usr 
the leisure and opportunity now given him, to mak- 
his peace with thee, and be fitted for the enjoy- 
ment of an inheritance among the saints in li^ht ; 
through thy mercy in Jesus Christ our Saviour 
and Redeemer. Amen. 

A praijer for a person iroubkd in mind, or in 
conscience. 

(Visitation Office.) 

O BLESSED Lord, the Father of mercies, and 
the God of all comforts, we beseech thee; look 
down in pity and compassion upon this thine 
afflicted servant. Thou writest bitterthings against 
Jiim^ and makest him to possess his former iniqui- 
ties ; thy wrath lieth hard upon him, and his soul 
fs full of trouble. But, O merciful God, who hast 
given us thy holy word for our learning, that we 
through patience, and comfort of the Scriptures, 
mic^ht have hope : give him a right understanding 
of himself and of thy threateninga and promises . 
t.i:iat /le may neither cast awaym'^ confidence in 
thee, nor place it any where but in thee. Give 
m stren-gth p^ain^t all temptations, and heal alj 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



337 



infirmities. Break not the bruised reed, nor 
i.iench the smoking flax. Shut not up thy tender 
mercies in displeasure, but make him hear of joy 
and gladness, that the bones which thou hast 
broken may rejoice. Deliver him from the fear of 
the enemy : lift up the light of thy countenance 
j upon him, and give 1dm peace, through the media- 
I tion of Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Another for the same, or for one under deep melaji- 
chohj and dejection of sjnrit. 

(From Mr. Jenks.) 

O MOST gracious Lord, thou knowest our frame, 
and art full of compassion to thy servants under 
their trouble and oppression ; look down upon us. 
we humbly beseech thee, with thy wonted pity, 
and remember the work of thy hands, our discon- 
solate brother. Thy wrath lies hard upon him ; 
and all thy waves are gone over him ; thy terrors 
oppress his mind, and disturb his reason. O thou 
that speakest the winds and waves into obedience 
and calmness, settle and quiet his discomposed 
thoughts ; speak peace and satisfaction to Jiis 
troubled mind, and give him comfort and sure con- 
fidence in the sense of thy pardon and love. Lord, 
help his unbelief, and increase his faith. Though 
he walk in the valley and shadow of death, let 
thy rod and thy staff support and protect him.'' 
In the multitude of the tbonghts and sorrows that 
he hath in his heart, let thy comfort refresh his soul. 
Let in a beam of thy heavenly light, to dispel the 
clouds and darkness in which his mind is involved, 
O direct to the means moat proper for his help, 
and so bless and prosper them, that they may et- 
fectually promote his recovery out of this^ deplora- 
ble state. Incline his ears to wholesome counsels,^ 
and dispose his heart to receive due impressions. 
O Gracious Father, pity his fra.ilty, forgive his am, 
and rebuke his distemper, that his disquieted soul 
may return to its rest. O. raise him up, and show 
tliy mercy upon him, for the sake of Jesus Christ . 
our blessed Saviour and RedeQjner, Amn. 
18 



338 THE CLERGYMAN'S C03IPANI0N 



For the same. 

[Fiou Bishop Pa riclc.] 

pRESERVK tills tliy servant, O ^rac-iotis Father, 
from dishonouring thee and his rejigion,, by dis- 
trusting' thy power, or thy g-codness. 

Remove all troublesome imasrinations from him, 
nnd give hiin a clear understanding (»f thee, and of 
liimself, that no t auseless fears and jealousies may 
overwhelm him, nor his heart sink within him 
fro?n any sadness and dejection of spirit. Com- 
pose, we beseech thee, his disturbed thoughts ; 
qniet his disordered mind; and appease all the- tu- 
mults of his soul, by a sweet sense of thy tender 
mercies, and of the love of thy Son Jesus Christ 
to mankind. Keep him from forming any rash 
conclusions concerning thy providence; and give 
!iim GO much light and judgment amid all tlie 
darkness and confusion of his thoughts, that he 
]\my not think /u'/rt^^?//' forsaken by thee ; but may 
fu'mly believe, that if he does the best he can, 
ihou requirest no more. And enabln him, O Lord, 
lO look forwards to that region of light and glory 
whither our Saviour is gone before, 1o prepare a 
place for all thy faithful servants. 

Strengthen hJs weak and feeble endeavours. 
Support his fainting spirit, and cause it humbly to 
hope in thee. Conlh-m and establish every good 
1 bought, desire, and purpose, which thou hast 
wrought in liim. Make lum to grov/ in wisdom, 
faith, love, and willing obedience. Conduct him 
hereafter so easily anti steadily, peace:ibly and 
Quietly, so cheerfully and secure]}", in thy.. ways, 
tfiat he may glorify thee whilst he lives, and when 
he leaves this troublesome world, may resign 
soul into thy merciful, hjinds, with a pious confi- 
dence and a hope of a joyful resurrection ; through 
The merits of thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

A prayer for one uyuler fears an<l doubts coiicerning 
his sjnriiiud condition, or under peiylexing thoughts 
cjid scrPidps abuid his dutij. 

[From Mr. Ke'^e■^ve^1] 

O Lord our God, we offer up our humble eup- 
i>ricafion To thee in behalf ot this tliy servant'. 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 



339 



Tvhosc soul is disquieted vrithin him by his Jears 
and anxiety respecting the safety of his condition. 
Remove from him, we entreat thee, all frightful 
apprehensions, all perplexing doubts and scruples 
about his duty. Make him satisfied and settled in 
a right understanding of all thy precepts, and 
careful in the observance of them ; and dispel, by 
the hght of thy countenance, all that darkness 
which obscures his soul, that he may not be un- 
necessarily dejected, and distrustful of himself, or 
dishonourably jealous of thee. Deliver him from 
all tho.se offences which make him so much a 
stranger to peace and comfort ; and cause him^ to 
place his chief satisfaction and delight in obeying 
thy commandments, and in meditating on thy mer- 
cy ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

A prayer for one tcho is disturbed icith vcicked and 
blas})hemous thoughts. 

[From Mr. Lewis.] 

O Lord God, the Father of our spirits, to whom 
all hearts are open, and all desires known , we 
humbly entreat thee to succour and relieve this thy 
servant, who labours under the burden of wicked 
thoughts. Let thy power and goodness be shown 
in healing his disordered mind. Cleanse the 
thoughts of his heart by the inspiration of thy 
Holy Spirit. Suffer them not to be defiled by any 
profane or blasphnmous suggestions, but heal the 
soul of thy servant, by enabling him to stifle and 
suppress all such thoughts as tend to rob him oilds 
peace, or deprive kirn of the comforts of religion. 
Enable him to be of an equal and steady temper, 
to be mild and gentle in his behaviour, and to keep 
his hopes and fears within due bounds. Make him. 
sensible of the wise and kind reasons of these af-. 
flictions ; that, if they are duly improved, they may 
l>e powerful preservatives of his soul against the 
prevailing sins of a licentious age ; may lessen his 
inclinations to the enjoyments of this life, and dead- 
en his app etite to sensual pleasure, and the perisli- 
ing goods of this world ; that these afflictions may 
dispose him to compassionate the sufferings of 
; others, and make him more thoroughly feel his own 



340 THE CLERGYMAN^S COMPAINION 



infirmities, and the want of divine assistance. Open 
his eyes, that he may see and know the wise and 
gracious dispensations of thy providence , and, by 
humbling himself under them, may at length be 
lifted up and made partaker of that peace and joy 
which tnou bestowest on all thy faithful servants. 
Grant this for the sake of Jesus Christy our only 
mediator and Redeemer. 

A prayer for one who is afflicted vntfi a profane 7nis^ 
trust of divine truths , and blasphemous thoughts. 

(From Mr. Kettlewell.) 

O MOST gracious God, in whose hand is the soul 
of every living creature ; protect this thy servant, 
we humbly and earnestly entreat thee, against all 
doubts and mistrusts of thy truth, against all irre- 
ligious thoughts and suggestions. 

Never suffer them O Lord, to weaken his faith, 
or to hinder him from performing his duty. Pre- 
serve him not only from sin, but, if it seem good to 
thine infinite wisdom, from the temptation and the 
fcorrow, which may attend them. 

But, if it be thy blessed will to continue these 
terryfying thoughts for his trial and humiliation, 
Lord, make him sensible that they will not be im- 
puted to him as sin, if, as soon as /je perceives them, 
he rejects them with horror and indignation. 

During this trial, let him learn to depend upon 
lhee,that, as often as these profane thoughts arise 
in his mind, he may find grace to overcome them, 
and without the least indulgence or delay to cast 
them out ; and that he may learn to show patience 
under them, as under every other affliction and 
trial of thy appointment, trusting to thy grace_ to 
assist him ; and to thy goodness to deliver him, 
through Jesus Christ our Saviour. Amen. 

A prayer for one under the dread of God's wrath and 
ewrlasting damnation. 

(From Mr. Lewis.) 

O Almighty God, the aid of all that need; and 
the helper of all that flee to thee for succour,^ ac- 
cept, we beseech theC; our humble supplications 



IN VISITING THE SICK, 341 



For this thy servant, labouring under the dismal 
apprehensions of thy wrath. 

O Lord, enter not into judgment with him ; make 
Jiim sensible that though the wages of sin are death, 
the gift of God is eternal life : that thou hatest the 
death of a sinner,'and art not willing that any should 
perish ; that thou always punishest less than we 
deserve, and that in the midst of judgment remem- 
berest mercy. Revive his soul with a sense of thy 
love, and the hopes of obtaining tiiy pardon, and 
the joy of thy salvation; that /le may be raised from 
this dejection, and show with gladness what thou 
hast done for his soul. Ail this we humbly beg for 
Jesus Christ's sake. Ainen. 

A prayer for a lunatic. 

(From Mr. Jenbs.) 

O Lord, the only wise God, from whom we'have 
received all the faculties of our souls ; thou art holy 
and righteous in all thy dispensations, though the 
reason of them is frequently unknown to us. Dis- 
pel, we humbly beseech thee, if it be agreeable to 
thine infinite wisdom, the clouds in which the soul 
of thy servant is now involved ; that he may regain 
his understanding, and the right use of his facul- 
ties. Heal his dosordered mmd ; settle and quiet 
his passions ; pacify and compose his imagination 

O prosper the means which are used for his re-, 
covery. jVlake/fm tractable in the use of remedies, 
and willing to comply with the advice of his friends. 
But if no means can effect his cure, let him possess 
his soul in peace and composure, and in every in- 
terval of reason address his prayer to thee ; that, 
when /m earthly tabernacle shall be dissolved, he 
may rejoice in his former inability to pursue the 
pleasures of the world, and be presentea unto thee 
pure and undefiled, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

A prayer for natural fools, or madmen. 

[From Mr. Kettlewell.] 

O ALMIGHTY and most merciful Father, pity, we 
entreat theC; this thy unhappy creature, wlio knows 



342 THE CLERGYMAN'S COiWP ANION 



not his own wants, nor how to ask for thy mercies. 
Compassionate, O Lord, infirmities, and supply 
^25 necessities. Let thy wisdom prevent those 
evils which /ie cannot foresee, or wants understand- 
ing to remove ; but especlHlly keep him from doing 
any thing that may bo hurtful either to hiinself or 
others. 

Let his mind, on all occasions, be quiet and 
peaceable ; and, as far ix^his faculties extend, exer- 
cised in piety and devout meditations. O hear our 
cry when we call upon thee : hear us for him who 
is not able to pray for hirnself ; grant him thy 
fatherly care at present, and thy peace at last ; 
through the mediation of thy Son, our Saviour Je- 
sus Christ. Amen. 

PROPER PSALMS FOR A SICK PERSON AT SEA. 
I. 

1. Save me, O God, for the waters are come in, 
even unto my soul, 

2. I am come into deep waters, so that the floods 
run over me. Psalm ixix. 1, 2. 

3. The floods are risen, O Lord, the floods have 
lift up their voice ; the floods lift up their waves. 

4. The waves of the sea are mighty, and rage 
horribly : but yet the Lord, who dwelleth in hea- 
ven, is mightier. Psalm xciii. 4, 5. 

9. He maketh the storm to cease, so that the 
waves thereof are still. 

6. Wherefore unto thee, O Lord, do I cry in my 
trouble: deliver me out of my distress. Psalm 
cvii. 28. 

7 Thou 'shalt show us wonderful things in thy 
righteousness, O of God our salvation : thou that 
art the hope of all the ends of the earth, and of 
them that remain in the broad sea. Psalm Ixv. 5. 

8. Through thee have I been holden up ever since 
I was born ; thou art he that took me out of my 
mother's womb ; my praise shall always be of thee. 
Psalm Ixxi. 5, 6. 

9. I will cry unto thee. Thou art my father, my 
God, and the rock of mv salvation. Psal. Ixxxix, 
06, 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 343 

10. Withdraw not thou thy mercy from me, O 
Lord ; let thy lovin^-kinJness and truth always 
preserve me. 

11. For innumerable troubles are come about me : 
mv sins have taken such hold upon me^ that I am 
not able to look up ; yea, they are more in number 
than the hairs of my head, and my heart hath fail- 
ed mc. 

12. O Lord, let it be thy pleasure to deliver me : 
make haste, O Lord, to help me. Psalm xl. 11 — 13, 

II. 

1. Out of the deep have I called unto thee^ O 
Lord . Lord, hear my voice. 

2. O let thine ears consider well the voice of my 
complaint. Psalm cxxx. l, 2. 

3. For I am helpless and poor, and my heart i.s 
wounded within me. Psalm cix. 21. 

4. My heart is disquieted within me, and the fear 
of death is fallen u})ori me. 

5. Fearfulness and trembling are come upon me, 
and a horrible dread hath overwhelmed me. Psalm 
Iv. 4, 5. 

6. I go hence like the shadow that departetk, 
and am driven away like a grasshopper. PsaliB 
cix. 22. 

7. O God, thou knowest my foolishness, and my 
eins are not hidden from thee. Psalm Ixix. 5. 

8. Thou hast laid me in the lowest pit ; in a place 
of darkness, and in the deep. 

9. Thine indignation lieth hard upon me, and 
thou hast vexed me with all thy storms. Psalm 
Ixxxviii. 5, 6. 

10. Thou breakest me with a tempest, and my 
roarings are poured out like waters. Job ix. 17. 
iii. 24. 

11. O reject mo not utterly, and be not exceed - 
ing wroth against thy servant. Lament, v. 22. 

12. For my soul is full of trouble, and my. life 
draweth nigh unto hell. Psalm Ixxxviii. 2. . , ". 

13. I am brought into so great trouble and mis^*:^ 
ry, that I go mourning all the day long. 

14. For my loins are filled with a sore disease, 
and there is no wh(.i^l part in ro}- body. Psa-ra 
xxxviii. 6, 7. 



341 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



15. My wounds stink and are corrupt, tlirougli 
my foolishness. Psalm xxxviii. 5. 

16. Behold; O Lord, I am in distress ; my bowels 
are troubled^ my heart is turned within me, for I 
have grievously transgressed. Lament, i. 20. 

17. O remember not the sins and offences of my 
youth ; but according to thy mercy think thou upon 
me, O Lord, for thy goodness. Psalm xxv. 6. 

18. Cast me not away in the time of age ; for- 
sake me not; when my strength faileth me. Psalm 
Ixxi. 8. 

19. Take thy plague away from me : I am even 
consumed by the means of thy heavy hand. 

20. When thou with rebukes dost chasten man 
for sin, thou makest his beauty to consume away^ 
like as it wore a moth fretting a garment ; every 
man therefore is but vanity. 

21. Hear my prayer, O Lord, and with thine 
ears consider my calling ; hold not thy peace at 
my tears. 

22. For I am a stranger with thee, and a so- 
journer, as all my fathers were. 

23. O spare me a little, that I may recover my 
strength before I go hence, and be no more seen. 
Psalm xxxix. 11 — 13. 

A prayer for a sick seaman. 

O MOST great and glorious Lord, the salvation 
of all that dwell on the earth, and of them that re- 
main in the broad sea under whose powerful pro- 
tection we are alike secure in every place, and 
without whose providence over us we can nowhere 
be in safety ; look down, we beseech thee, upon us , 
thy unworthy servants, who are called to behold 
thy wonders in the deep,'^ and to perform ouj seve- 
ral duties in the great waters. 

'* Thou art our refuge and strength, a very prc- 
sent help in trouble and therefore we fly unto 
thee for succour in all our necessities. Extend thy 
accustomed goodness to our distressed brother, 
whom thou haat been pleased to visit with the rod 
©f affliction. 

^' The waves of death encompass him about, aud 
she sorrows of hell take hold upon him. 

Q leave him not to hliuself, nor ^et him be givea 



/ 



IN VISITIiNG THE SICK. 345 



over to a spirit of slumber" and darkness ; but 
" open his eyes, that he may see the wondrous 
things of thy law," and the necessity of a speedy 
and sincere repentance ; so that from the sickness 
of his body, he may derive health and salvation to 
his soul, which is the great en'' of aM thy righteous 
judgments, and of all our affliotionsv 

Let him seriously consider and reflect within 
himself, from this visitation, what 9 dreadful thing 
it is to fall into the bands of the living^ God ;" and 
let him hence learn, if it shall please thee to raise 
him up again, to preserve a more awful sense of 
thy divine majesty upon his spirit, " and to live 
more soberly, righteously^ and piouslV; in this pre- 
sent world." 

We know, O Lord,- that '^many are the enemies 
of peace," and that the whole world lieth in wick- 
edness :" but let him not follow a multitude to dp 
eyil," nor " give his consent to the enticement of 
sinners ;" but being perfectly redeemed from all 
vain conversation, and renewed in the spirit of his 
inind," let him " walk before thee with a perfect 
heart," and spend the residue of his days in thy 
faith and fear. _ ^ 

^ Or if thou hast determined otherwise concerning 
him, be pleased to give him sufficient grace, and 
strength, and time, to make his calling and elec- 
tion sure, before he go hence and be no more seen :" 
revive his drooping spirits, fortify his heart, and as 
he decays in the outer, strengthen him in the inner 
man, by setting before him the hopes of a blessad 
immortality " as an anchor of the -sq^l^- both si|£e 
and steadfast." Amen.- ~ 1 v. ~: . . 

A pimjer for a sick soijdier ^ar seaman . 

O MOST mighty Lord, the fountain of lie^ilih an« 
life, strength and courage, the aid and support of 
all that fly unto thee for succour, with wliom is- ne 
respect of persons, but every one that feaJreth thee- 
(whether he be rich or poor, learned or unlearned) 
is accepted by thee ; we beseech thee niercifuli^^ ti} 
look down upon our brother, v/ho is novv-i}illenjm;r 
der the rod of thy displeasure. . - \. V " 

We know, O Lord, that- ail thy judgments o^jt 
principally intruded for cur gocd in kie/e«4j^x.t^e 



m THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 

reformation of our lives and manners ; and there- 
lore we most humbly beseech thee to let thy pro- 
sent judgment have that good eflect upon our bro- 
ther, that he may lead the rest of his life as a 
faithful soldier of Jesus Christ, and not continue 
to harden his heart against all the powerful and 
repeated instances of thy mercies and judgments 
towards him. 

If thou hast designed this sickness shall terminate 
m his death, O be pleased to fit and prepare him 
for it ; or if otherwise in mercy thou hast deter- 
mined to spare him, O let him not return to any of 
his former sinful courses, but let him always keep 
in mind the promise which he made to thee in bap- 
tism, of renouncing the world, the flesh, and the 
devil ; and which, we hope, he now again heartily 
renews in this his day of visitation. 

We know, O Lord, that many temptations will 
unavoidably assault him in the state of life wherein 
he is engaged, and therefore we most humbly be- 
seech thee to give him such a portion of thy bless- 
ed Spirit as may enable him. to fight with as much 
resolution and courage against his spiritual ene- 
mies, as the nature of his post obliges him to do, 
upon just occasions, against his temporal ; ever re- 
membering, that the greatest of conquests is that 
which is made upon ourselves ; and that no victory 
is so truly honourable, as that which is obtained 
over our vicious inclinations. 

Wherefore give him grace, we beseech thee, O 
Lord, " to abhor that which is evil, and to cleave 
to that which is good.'' Let him religiously avoid 
all blasphemy and profaneness, all drunkenness, 
riot, and lasciviousness ; and let him carefully fol- 
low the rule our Saviour hath set him, " of doing vi- 
olence to no man, accusing no man falsely, and bet- 
ing content with his own wages so that, having 

put on the whole armour of God, he may be abfe 
to stand against the wiles of the devil ; and when- 
fiver tiiou shalt be pleased to put an end to his war- 
fare, (either now or hereafter,) he may cheerfully 
resign his soul into thy hands, in these comfortable 
words of the apostle : I have fought a good fight, 
I have finishea my course, I have kept the faitli : 
V:v?nv'.;efortu there laid up iqv me a crown of right- 



IN VISITING THE SICK. 347 

fjousnesS; which the Lord, the righteous Judge, 
shall give unto all those that love and fear him, and 
put their trust in his mercy." Amen, 

A prayer to be ustd by a person afflicted loiih a dis- 
temper of long continuance, 

[By Dr. Stonehouse.] 

0 Lord God Ahnighty, I am wonderfully made* 
and all my powers of body and mind were pro- 
duced and are supported by thee. Thou kiliest, 
and makest alive : thou woundest, and makest 
whole," 

1 own and reverence thine hand in my present 
affliction. I acknowledge that thou art righteous 
in all that befalls me ; for I have sinned ; and thou 
chastenest me less than my iniquities deserve. In 
punishment thou showest mercy, continuest to me 
many comforts, prolongest my opportunities of re- 
flection and amendment, and givest hope of that 
pardon which I so much want, and at this time ear- 
nestly entreat. 

I desire, in this poor condition of my health, to 
search and try my ways, and turn unto thee, O 
Lord, by deep humility, sincere repentance, and 
faith in the great Redeemer : and may the fruit of 
this and every affliction be to take away sin, and 
make my heart better. 

O God, if it be thy merciful will, direct me to, 
and prosper, some means for the removal of my dis- 
order, that I may yet be capable of glorifying thee 
in my station, and, by farther endeavours for thy 
service upon earth, be fitter for immortality. 

Support me, gracious Lord, that my soul may 
not be quite cast down, and too much disquieted 
within me. Assist me to cherish penitent, believ- 
ing, serious thoughts and affections. Grant me 
such resignation to thy will, such patience and 
meekness towards men, as my divine Master re- 
quireth, and as he himself manifested while he was 
a sufferer on earth. Forgive all the harshness smd 
sinfulness of my temper, and keep it from increas- 
ing upon me. May I learn, from what I now feet, 
to pity all who are sick, in pain, or otherwise af- 



348 THE CLERGYMAN'S COMPANION 



flicted; and do all in my power to assist and relieve 
them. 

If by this affliction thou intendest to bring me 
down to the grave^ prepare me, by thy grace, for 
my removal hence, and entrance on the unseen 
eternal state : and may all the sufferings of the 
present life work out for me a far more exceeding 
and eternal weight of glory. 

I am thankful for any decree of ease and comfort 
which I have this day enjoyed. Grant me, this 
night, such refreshing rest, that I maybe better 
able to discharge the duties, and bear the burden of 
another day, if thou art pleased to indulge me with 
it. If my eyes are kept waking, may my medita- 
tions be comfortable and useful to me. 

Pity my weakness, merciful and heavenly Father, 
and hear my imperfect petitions, through our Lord 
Jesus Christ, who was once a man of sorrow, and 
is still touched with the feeling of our infirmities 
to whom, as our merciful high priest and powerful 
intercessor, be glory for evermore. Amen, 

A prayer to be used on the death of a friend. 

(By Mr. Merrick.) 

O Almighty God, who dost not willingly grieve 
the children of men, but in thy visitation remem- 
berest mercy, teach me by thy grace to bear the 
loss of that dear person whom thou hast taken from 
me with patience and resignation, and to make a 
right use of the affliction which thy fatherly hand 
hath laid upon me. Thou hast given, and thou 
hast taken away : blessed be thy holy name. 
Make me thankful, O Lord, for the comforts, and 
blessings which I still enjoy ; and sanctify to my 
soul ail the sufferings, which in the course of this 
mortal life thou shalt appoint for me. Let the 
death of friends and relations help to keep me al- 
ways mindful of my own mortality. And grant, 
that by thy grace I may here apply my heart to 
wisdom, and may hereafter by thy mercy be re- 
ceived into that everlasting kingdom, where all tears 
shall be wiped from all faces, and sorrow and sigh- 
ing shall flee away. Hear me, O merciful Father, 
hr the sake of thy Son Jesus Christ. Amen. 



m VISITING THE SICK. 349 



A prayer to be used by a 'person tronbled in mind. 

Almighty God, who beholdest with compassion 
and mercy the weaknesses and frailties of us thy 
sinful creatures ; look down on me, I beseech thee, 
and deliver me, if it be thy blessed will, from the 
distress of mind under which I labour. Strengthen 
my judgment, and inform my understanding, that I 
may rightly know my duty ; and grant that I may 
act on all occasions, and in every circumstance of 
life, in the manner most acceptable to thes. Par- 
don my secret sins and infirmities, and preserve me 
from ail wilful neglects and offences. If thou seest 
it consistent with thy glory, and with the everlast- 
ing welfare of my soul, fill me with that fervency of 
affection towards thee, and with that measure of 
spiritual comfort and assurance, which may pre- 
serve my mind in a frame of cheerfulness and com- 
posure. ' But if trouble and bitterness of mind be 
more expedient for me, continue to me both this 
and all other affiictions which thou seest most con- 
ducive to my future happiness, and grant that I 
ma3'^bear them with patience and resignation. Let 
thine Holy Spirit direct and support me under every 
trial, and enable me so to walk in thy faith and fear 
that I may at last be received into thy heavenly 
kingdom, through the merits and mediation of thy 
Son Jesus Christ, our blessed Lord and Saviour. 
Ainen. 

A prayer to be used by an old person. 
O GRACIOUS Lord, my maker and my preserver, 
I give thee thanks for the long continuance which 
thou hast granted me in this world, in order that I 
may be the better prepared for another. Enable 
me by thy grace to make right use of the time af- 
forded me, and give me a true and deep repentance 
of the sins which I have committed. Support me 
by thy help under the infirmities of age ; keep me 
from covetousness, and fretfulness, and from all 
unreasonable fears and cares. Give me that de- 
gree of ease and health which thou seest most con- 
venient for me ; wean my affections and desires 
from the things of this life, and keep me continually 
prepared for death ; through Jesus Christ. Amen, 



350 THE CLERGYMAN'S COIVIP ANION 



A prayer for a persm condemned to die. 

(From Dr. Inet.) 

O MOST just and holy Lord God, who bringest to 
light the hidden things of darkness, and by thy just 
and wise providence dost bring sin to shame and 
punishment; disappointing the hopes of wicked 
men ; visiting their sins upon them in this present 
life, that thou mayest deter others from the evil of 
their ways and save their souls in the day of judg- 
ment ; O Lord, in mercy look down upon thi» thy 
servant, who now is before thee to confess thy jus» 
tice in making him a sad example to others. He 
with sorrow and shame confesseth it would be just 
with thee, should death eternal be the wages of his 
sins, and everlasting sorrow the recompense of his 
iniquity. He has, we confess, O Lord, despised 
thy mercy, and abused thy goodness, and has 
therefore no reason to expect any other than to be 
made an everlasting sacrifice to thy justice. When 
thou hast, by the ministry of thy word, and the in- 
terposition of thy providence, called him to re- 
pentance, he has slighted thine admonitions. O, 
now just therefore would it be now in thee to dis- 
regard his ery, in this day of trouble, when dis- 
tress and anguish are come upon him ! He con- 
fesses that he hath hardened his heart notwithstand- 
ing all thy importunities to him to repent and live ; 
that he has still gone on from one wickedness to 
another, eagerly repeating the works of darkness, 
and even hating to be reformed ; that he has noto- 
riously broken his baptismal vows, and given en- 
couragement to others to blaspheme our holy faith; 
and that on these accounts he has nothing to ex4)ect 
but that thou shouldest deal with him according to 
his sins, and reward him according to the multitude 
of his offences. But thou, O God, nast been pleased 
to declare, that with thee is mercy and plenteous 
redemption ; that thou desirest not the death of a 
sinner, but rather that he should repent and live. 
Thou hast so loved the world, that thou gavest thy 
only begotten Son that whosoever beljeveth in him 
should not perish, but have everlasting life. O, let 
not /im, whom we are now commending to thy 
mercy, for ever perish and be lost. Have compas- 
sion on^a miserable sinner; who owns he deserves 



IN VISITIiNG THE SICK. 35i 



eternally to die ; and let him find mercy in his dis- 
tress. Pardon, we earnestly entreat thee, his wil- 
ful and his heedless follies, his errors, and his cry- 
ing and notorious sins ; particularly that for which 
tie 'is now to die. O Lord, thou God of mercy, who 
art abundant in goodness, have pity on the work of 
thine own hands. Bury his sins in his grave, and 
however they may rise up in this world to disgrace 
him, let them never rise up in the next to condemn 
him : and whatever he suffers here, let /w7i hereaf- 
ter be in the number of those whose unrighteous- 
ness is forgiven, and whose sin is covered. How- 
ever men, in the execution of justice, and to deter 
others from being guilty of the like wickedness, 
may kill his body ; let neither his body nor his soul 
be destroyed in hell, but be delivered from eternal 
condemnation, for the sake of Jesus Christ, who 
died to save sinners. Amen. 

A prayer of 'preparation for death. 
O Almighty" God, Maker and Judge of all men, 
have mercy upon me, thy weak and sinful creature ; 
and if by thy most wise and righteous appointment^ 
the hour of death be approaching towards me, ena- 
ble me to meet it with a mind fully prepared for it, 
and to pass through this great and awful trial in 
the manner most profitable for me. O let me not 
leave any thing undone which may help to make 
my departure safe and happy, or to qualify me for 
the highest degree of thy favour that I am capable 
of attaining. Pardon the sins which I have com- 
mitted agamst thee by thought, word, and deed, and 
all my neglects of duty. Pardon the sins which I 
have committed against my neighbour ; and if 
others have wronged or offended me, incline my 
heart freely and fully to forgive them. Cleanse my 
soul from all its corruptions, and transform it into 
the likeness of thy Son Jesus Christ ; that I may 
behold thy face in glory, and be made partaker of 
thy heavenly kingdom. And, O merciful Father, 
give me that supply of spiritual comfort, which thou 
seest needful for me in my present condition : and 
grant that, when my change comes, 1 may die with 
a quiet conscience, with a well grounded assurance 
of thy favour, and a joyful hope of a blessed resur- 
rection ; through our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ. Amen, 



THE MINISTRATION 

\ OF 

PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS 

TO BE USED IN CHURCHES. 



The people are to be admonished, that it is most convenient that 
baptism should not be administered but upon Sundays and other holy 
days, when the inost number of persons come tog'ether ; as well for 
that the congregation there present, may testify the receiving of 
them that be newly baptized into the number of Christ's church ; as 
also becsuse, in the baptism of infants, every man present be put in 
rem.embrance of his own profession made to God in his baptism. 
For which cause also it is expedient that baptism be ministered in 
the vulgar tongue. [Nevertheless (if necessity so require) children 
may be baptized on any other day. 

And note, That there shall be for evsry male child to be baptized, 
two godfathers and one godmother ; and for every female, one g-od- 
father and two godmothers. 

I- When there are children to be baptized, the parent shall give 
knowledg-e thereof over night, or in the morning before the begin- 
ning of morning prayer, to the curate. And then the godfathers 
and godmothers, and the people with the children, must be ready at 
the font, either immediately after the last lesson at morning prayer, 
or else immediately after the last lesson at evening prayer, as the 
curate by his discretion shall appoint. And the priest coming" to the 
font, (which is then to be filled with pure water,) and standing there, 
j-hall say, 

Q. Hath this child been already baptized; or no ? 

■ If they answer No, then shall the priest proceed as follows ; 

DexVRLY beloved, forasmuch as all men are con- 
ceived and born in sin, and that our Saviour Christ 
saith, None can enter into the kingdom of God, ex- 
cept he be regenerate and born anew of water and 
of the Holy Ghost ; I beseech you to call upon God 
the Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ, that of 
his bounteous mercy he will grant this child that 
thing which by nature he cannot have, that/?e may 
be baptized with water and the Holy Ghost, and 
received into Christ's holy church, and be made a 
lively member of the same. 



PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INPANTS. 353 



Then shall the priest say, 

Let us pray. 
Almighty and everlasting God, who of thy 
great mercy didst save Noah and his family in the 
' ark from'perishing by water, and also didst safely 
lead the children of Israel thy people through the 
Red Sea, figuring thereby thy holy baptism ; and 
by the baptism of thy well-beloved Son Jesus 
Christ in the river Jordan, didst sanctify water to 
the mystical washing away of sin ; v*^e beseech thee, 
for thine infinite mercies, that thou wilt mercifully 
look upon this child ; wash hiin and sanctify him 
with the Holy Ghost, that he, being delivered from 
thy wrath, may be received into the ark of Christ's 
church ; and, bieing steadfast in faith, joyful through 
hope, and rooted in charity, may so pass the waves 
of this troublesome world, that finally he may come 
to the land of everlasting life, there to reign with 
thee world without end, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

Almighty and immortal God, the aid of all that 
need, the helper of all that flee to thee for succour, 
the life of them that believe, and the resurrection of 
the dead ; we call upon thee for this infant, that he, 
coming to thy holy baptism, may receive remission 
of /i2s sins by spiritual regeneration. Receive him, 
O Lord, as thou hast promised by thy well-beloved 
Son, saying, Ask, and ye shall have ; seek, and ye 
shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you. 
So give now unto us that ask ; let us that seek, 
find ; open the gate unto us that knock ; that this 
infant may enjoy the everlasting benediction of thy 
heavenly washing, and may come to the eternal 
kingdom which thou hast promised by Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

Then shall the priest stand up, and shall saj, 

Hear the words of theiGospel written by St. Mark; 
in the tenth chapter, at the thirteenth verse : 
They brought young children to Christ, that 
he should touch them ; and his disciples rebuked 
those that brought them. But when Jesus saw it 
he was much displeased, and said unto them, Suffer 
ihe little children to come unto me, and forbid them 



354 THE MINISTRATION OF 

not ; for of such is tlie kingdom of God. Verily t 
say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the 
kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter 
therein. And he took them up in his arms, put his 
hands upon them, and blessed them.'^. 

After the gospel is read, the minister shall make this brief exhorta- 
tion upon the words of the Gospel. 

Beloved, ye hear in this Gospel the words of 
our Saviour Christ, that he commanded the 
children to be brought unto him ; how he blamed 
those that would have kept them from him ; how 
he exhorted all men to follow their innocency. Ye 
perceive how by his outward gesture and deed he 
declared his good will towards them ; for he em- 
braced them in his arms, he laid his hands upon 
them, and blessed them. Doubt ye not, therefore, 
but earnestly believe, that he will'likewise favoura- 
bly receive this present infant ; that he will em- 
brace hiin, with the arms of his mercy ; that he will 
give unto him the blessing of eternal life, and make 
him partaker of his everlasting kingdom. Where- 
fore we being thus persuaded of the good will of our 
heavenly Father towards this infant, declared by 
his Son Jesus Christ, and nothing doubting but that 
he favourably alloweth this charitable work of 
ours, in bringing this infant to his holy baptism, let 
us faithfully and devoutly give thanks unto him, and 
say. 

Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Fa- 
ther, we give thee humble thanks that thou hast 
vouchsafed to call us to the knowledge of thy grace 
and faith in thee ; increase this knowledge, and 
confirm this faith in us evermore. Give thy Holy 
Spirit to this infant, that he may be born again, and 
be made an heir of everlasting salvation : through 
our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth 
with thee and the Holy Spifit, now and for ever. 
Amen. 

Then shall the priest speak unto the godfathers and godmothers 
in this wise : 

Dearly beloved, ye have brought this child here 
to be baptized ; ye have prayed that our Lord Jesus 
Christ would vouchsafe to receive him, to release 



PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. 855 

of his sins, to sanctify kijn with the Holy 
Ghost, to give him the kingdom of heaven and ever- 
lasting life. You have heard also, that our Lord 
Jesus Christ hath promised also in his gospel, to 
grant all these things that ye have prayed for ; 
which promise he for his part will most surely keep 
and perform. Wherefore after this promise made 
by Christ, this infant must also faithfully, for his 
part, promise by you that are his sureties, (until he 
come of age to take it upon himself,) that he will 
renounce the devil and all his works, and constant- 
ly believe God^s holy word, and obediently keep his 
commandments. 

I demand therefore, 

Dost thou, in the name of the child, renounce 
the devil and all his works, the vain pomp and glory 
of the world, with all covetous desires of the same, 
and the carnal desires of the flesh, so that thou 
wilt not follow nor be led by them ? 

Answer, I renounce them all. 

Minister. 

Dost thou believe in God, the Father Almighty, 
Maker of heaven and earth ? 

And in Jesus Christ his only-begotten Son, our 
Lord? And that he was concieved by the Holy 
Ghost ; born of the Virgin Mary ; that he suffered 
under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and 
buried ; that he went down into hell, and also did 
rise again the third day t that he ascended into 
heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of God the 
Father Almighty; and from thence shall come 
again, at the end of the world, to judge the quick 
and the dead ? 

And dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost ; the 
holy Catholic church ; the communion of saints ; 
the remission of sins ; the resurrection of the flesh ; 
and everlasting life after death ? 

Answ. All this I steadfastly believe. 

Minister. 

Wilt thou then be baptized in this faith ? 
Answ, This is my desire. 



356 THE MINISTRATION OF 

Wilt thou then obediently keep God^s holy will 
and commandments, and walk in the same all the 
days of thy life ? 

Answ. 1 will. 

Then tee priest shall say, 

O MERCIFUL God, grant that the old Adam in 
this child ma;^ be so buried, that the new man may 
be raised up in him. Amen. 

Grant that all carnal affections may die in him, 
and all things belonging to the Spirit may live and 
grow in him. Amen. 

Grant that he may have power and strength to 
have victory, and to triumph against the devil, the 
world and the flesh. Amen. 

Grant that whosoever is here dedicated to thee 
hy our office and ministry, may also be endued 
with heavenly virtues, and everlastingly rewarded 
through thy mercy, O blessed Lord God, who dost 
live and govern all things, world without end. 
Amen. 

Almighty and everlasting God, whose most 
dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ, for the forgive- 
ness of our sins did shed out of his most precious 
side both water and blood, and gave commandment 
to his disciples, that they should go and teach all 
nations, and baptize them in the name of the Fa- 
ther, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; re- 
gard, we beseech thee, the supplications of thy 
congregation ; sanctify this water to the mystical 
washing away of sin ; and grant that this chUd now 
to be baptized therein, may receive the fulness of 
thy grace, and ever remain in the number of thy 
faithful and elect children : through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

Then the priest shaH take the child into his hands, and shall say to 
the g^odfathers and godnaothers. 

Name this child. 

And then naming it after them (if they shall certify him that the 
child may well endure it,) he shall dip it in the ^ter discreetly 
J and warily, saying, 



PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. 357 

N., I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and 
if the Son; and of the Holy Ghost. Anien. 

But if they certify that the child is weak, it shall Buffice to pour 
water upon it, saying the aforesaid words, 

N. , I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen, 

Then shall the priest say, 

We receive this child into the congregation of 
Christ's flock,* and do sign him with the sign of 
the cross, in token that hereafter he shall not be 
ashamed to confess the faith of Christ crucified, 
and manfully to fight under his banner, against sin, 
the world, and the devil, and to continue Christ's 
faithful soldier and servant unto his life's end. 
Amen. . 

Then shall the priest say, 

Seeing now, dearly beloved brethren, that this 
child is regenerate and grafted into the body of 
Christ's cluirch, let us give thanks unto Almighty 
God for these benefits, and with one accord make 
our prayers unto him, that this child may lead the 
rest of his life according to this beginning. 

Then shall be said, all kneeling-, 

Our Father which art in heaven ; Hallowed bfe 
thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done 
in earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our 
daily bread. And forgive us our trespasses, as we 
forgive them that trespass against us. And lead 
us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil. 
Amen. 

Then shall the priest say, 

We yield thee hearty thanks most merciful Fa- 
ther, that it hath pleased thee to regenerate this in- 
fant with thy Holy Spirit, to receive him for thine 
own child by adoption, and to incorporate hhn into 
thy holy Church. And we humbly beseech thee 
to grant that he, being dead unto sin, and living un- 
to righteousness, and being buried with Christ in 
his death, may crucify the old man, and utterly 



* Hfere the prieet shall loake a cross upon the child's forehead. 



358 THE MINISTRATION OF 



abolish the whole body of sin : and that as he is 
made partaker of the death of thy Son, he may also 
be partaker of his resurrection ; so that finally, with 
the residue of thy holy church, he may be art inhe- 
ritor of thine everlasting kingdom through Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

Thee, ali standing up, the'priest Bhall say to the godfathers and god- 
mothers this exhortation following : 

Forasmuch as this child hath promised by you 
his sureties to renounce the devil and all his works, 
to believe in God, and to serve Him ; ye must re- 
member that it is your parts and duties to see that 
this infant be taught so soon as he shall be able to 
learn, what a solemn vow, promise, and profession, 
he hath here made by you. And that he may know 
these things the better, ye shall call upon him to 
hear sermons ; and chiefly ye shall provide that he 
may learn the Creed, the Lord^s Prayer, and the 
Ten Commandments, in the vulgar tongue, and all 
other things which a Christian ought to know and 
believe to his soul's health ; and that this childmay 
be virtuously brought up to lead a godly and 
Christian life ; remembering always, that baptism 
doth represent unto us our profession ; which is to 
follow the example of our Saviour Christ, and to 
be made like unto him ; that as he died, and rose 
again, for us ; so should we, who are baptized, die 
from sin, and rise again unto righteousness, conti- 
nually mortifying all our evil and corrupt affections, 
and daily proceeding in all virtue and godliness of 
living. 

Then shall he add, and say ; 

Ye are to take care that this child be brought to 
^he bishop, to be confirmed by him, so soon as he 
can say the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten 
Commandments, in the vulgar tongue, and be far- 
ther instructed in the Church Catechism set forth 
for that purpose. 

It is certain by God's word, that children which are baptized, 
dying before they commit actual sin, are undoubtedly sared. . -• . ^ 

To take away all scruple concerning the use of the sign of the 
cross in baptism ; the tiue explication thereof, and the just reasons 
far the retaining of it, may be seen in the X-XXtb canon, first ^ub^ 
hih-ed in the year MDCIV. 



THE MINISTRATION 

OF 

PRIVATE BAPTISM OF CHILDREN 

IN HOUSES, 

The curate of the parish shall often admonish the people, that 
they defer not the baptism of their children longer than the first or 
second Sunday nest after their birth, or other holy day falling be- 
ttveen, unless upon a gredX and reasonable cause, to be approved by 
the curate. 

And alio they shall warn them that, without like ^reat cause and 
necessity, they procure not their children to be baptized at home in 
their houses. But when need shall compel them bo to do, then bap- 
tism shall be administered on this fashion : 

First ; let the minister of the parish [or, in his absence, any other 
lawful minister that can be procured] with them that are present, call 
upon God, and say the Lord's Prayer, and so many of the collects 
appointed to be said before in tl>e form of public baptism, as the time 
and present exigence will suffer. And then, the child being named 
by gome one that is present, the minister shall pour water upon it, 
saying these words : 

N.; I baptize thee in the name of the Father; and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen, 

Then,_all kneeling down, tbe minister shall give thanks unto 
God, saying. 

We yield thee hearty thanks ^ most merciful Fa- 
ther; that it hath pleased thee to regenerate this in- 
fant with thy Holy Spirit, to receive him for thine 
own child by adoption, and to incorporate Jmn into 
thy holy church. And we humbly beseech thee to 
grant; that as he is now made partaker of the death 
of thy Son, so he may be also of his resurrection ; 
and that finally, with the residue of thy saints, he 
may inherit thine everlasting kingdom, through the 
same thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

And let them not doubt but that the child, so baptized, is lawfully 
aiid sufficiently baptized, and ought not to be baptized again. Yet, 
w ertheless, if the child which is after this sort baptized, do after- 
ward live, it is expedient that it be brought into the church, to the 
intent that, if the minister of the same parish did himself baptize that 
child, the congregation m.ay be certifieii of the true fc'Vva of bapfispi 
ty him f^rivately before used. 



THE END, 



I 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: June 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATIO^; 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16056 
(724) 779-21 1 1 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




0 014 500 283 7 % 



